Because of an accident, Lei Ming successfully traveled through time and space and became the legendary slime. What’s even worse is that her personal system turned out to be a bug and needed to be upgraded!
So how should slimes be trained and upgraded? This is a big question!
As the saying goes, there is always a way out. After awakening the devouring skill, all problems will be solved!
Swallowed by Sharingan, swallowed by Samsara Eye, swallowed by Byakugan, swallowed by Devil Fruit, swallowed by Zanpakuto, swallowed by Marvel Infinity Stones, swallowed by Kryptonians, swallowed by monsters…
As long as you can evolve smoothly, don’t avoid it!
Dragon Ball? Uh… just make a wish! You don’t need to swallow this, right?
Save it for next time!
Uchiha Rise God King Slime
Chapter 1: Reborn Slime and Portable System! Please add it to your collection!
The so-called Tesla coil performance is a high-risk performance in which one or more actors in special costumes stand next to a powerful electric current emitting device or on a high platform and direct the electric current to hit themselves or props.
The performance is wonderful to watch, but it is also quite dangerous. If an accident occurs, the performers lives will be in danger.
Lei Ming is a staff member of Tesla’s performance team. His responsibility is to debug the equipment and prevent accidents.
Today, he was checking the equipment before the performance as usual, and the equipment he was responsible for checking was clearly not connected to electricity.
However, some bastard turned on the power switch, and the unlucky Lei Ming was in trouble.
Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle!
Lei Ming placed his hands on the Tesla coil instrument, and a powerful electric current instantly flowed through his body. Lei Ming could smell the aroma of barbecue, and even his cell phone was burned by the powerful current.
“Death? Is this what it feels like? It’s so weird? It feels so light and floating. Eh? Why is there a suction force? Where is it pulling me to?”
The world was spinning for a while, and when Lei Ming regained consciousness, everything in front of him had changed.
“Huh? What is this place? Why are the things I see so strange? Black and white, I’m not color blind? How come… Eh hey hey hey? What kind of temple is this? Aaaaaaaaa!”
My hands, where are my hands? My legs my legs are gone too! My hair, ears, nose, why is everything gone?!
Inside a cave where gems were emitting a glittering glow, a round, soft, bouncy, football-sized spherical creature was bouncing up and down crazily and running around.
Calm down! Calm down! I seem to have seen this situation before somewhere? Yes, that s right, that anime about that time I got reincarnated as a slime?
“Think carefully about how the protagonist in that anime acts. Uh… That’s right! He seems to have a personal system called the Great Sage! Right?”
“Very good! I will also call on my cheat system! As long as I have the system, I am not afraid of anything! I will create my own different world and dominate the world in no time!”
Come out! Great Sage! Answer my call! Great Sage! Damn it! Say something, you bastard Great Sage! Beep beep beep beep!
Lei Ming tried various calls, trying to summon the Great Sage System from the Slime anime he had watched in his previous life, but it was of no use.
“Oh my god! This is the worst situation. Could it be that I, the chosen one who traveled to another world, don’t have a system with me? How can I play? Without a system, how can I analyze everything in this world and answer all my questions?”
“Oh! Really, we are all time travelers, but why am I so miserable? If only the precious cell phone I spent more than ten thousand yuan to buy in my previous life was still there, at least I could watch the videos stored in it, read some novels, and listen to some music to kill time!”
“Also, also, the smart AI in my phone has a voice that sounds just like a real person, a beautiful goddess voice! I miss you so much! My Alice!”
Thunder, who turned into a slime, sat sadly on a stone, sighing and muttering to himself.
Suddenly, a pleasant female voice sounded beside his ear, saying, “I’m here, Master, what do you want me to do?”
After hearing this voice, Thunder, who was reincarnated as a slime, immediately jumped up and down excitedly.
She excitedly fell off the stone and broke into a dried persimmon shape, then bounced back to her original shape, and excitedly shouted to the air, “Alice, Alice, Alice, Alice…”
A pleasant female voice responded in succession, “Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, Master, what do you want from me?”
Lei Ming was secretly delighted in his heart, and cheered, “I am indeed the legendary Chosen One! Huhuwahahahaha! I am also a man with a system!”
After taking two deep breaths, Lei Ming called out with a majestic expression, “Alice, what world are we in now?”
Alice replied helplessly, “Master, I’m sorry, I don’t know this? There is no network signal here, and I can’t connect to the Internet! So I can’t check it!”
Lei Ming bounced in frustration and roared in dissatisfaction, “Fuck! Why is it like this? You need to be connected to the Internet to use it? What use do I have for you then?”
Lei Ming, who still refused to give up, moved his round body quickly. A blue tentacle grew out of his fluid body and touched a stone next to him. He asked, “Alice! What is this? What is it for?”
Alice: “Master, this is of course a stone. What use can it have? Does cracking walnuts count?”
“Shit! Shit, shit, shit! Smashing walnuts! Damn it, is this the only thing you know how to use stones to smash walnuts?” When Lei Ming heard Alice’s answer, he went crazy and jumped back and forth on the ground angrily.
Alice: “Oh! I see, Master. In addition to cracking walnuts, stones can also be used as building materials and carvings. Am I right, Master?”
After hearing this answer, Lei Ming was almost angry to death.
The tiny slime rushed to the wall of the cave and banged its head against the wall frantically, again and again.
Puff puff puff puff!
You know what, the sound of the slime’s head hitting the wall of the mountain is quite funny to hear.
Although Lei Ming was crazy, after being crazy for a while, he finally calmed down.
The slime’s tentacles grew out, and it touched its chin, thinking, “Wait a minute! Something seems to be wrong? Alice is indeed the intelligent AI of my phone in my previous life. Her nice voice hasn’t changed, right?”
“But if it was in my previous life, when I didn’t have a mobile phone and an internet connection, my answers would be very rigid, not as smart as they are now? Let’s do another experiment first?”
Lei Ming thought carefully for a moment and decided to ask a brain teaser.
“Alice, let me ask you a question. Xiao Ming has already returned home, but why can’t he get in?”
Alice chuckled and replied, “Master, why are you asking me such a simple question? The answer is of course that Xiao Ming forgot to bring his keys!”
“Damn! What a high IQ!” Lei Ming was immediately shocked and exclaimed to himself.
Next, Lei Ming conducted a series of tests on his personal system.
He said to himself with a mixture of joy and sorrow, “I figured it out. This f*cking personal system of mine is alive! It’s very intelligent, but… it seems useless to me right now. Oh, God! Please kill me with a thunderbolt!”
Please add to my collection! Please give me flowers! Please give me good reviews! Please give me rewards! Your support is the greatest spiritual encouragement to me!
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Talent Skills! Devour! Ask for flowers! (Old version)
“Ah! There’s nothing I can do. Even though the portable system is a little messed up, it’s still better than having nothing at all?”
“Speaking of which, it would be really lonely if I were alone in such a big cave! Having a system with a slightly higher IQ to talk to me would make me feel better.”
Lei Ming, unwilling to be lonely, carefully recalled the slime anime he had watched in his previous life, trying to find his own evolutionary direction. He didn’t want to maintain his current state for the rest of his life.
“Let me think about it. In the anime of my previous life, what did that slime do? Swallow… oh yeah, he seemed to be crazy, swallowing everything in the cave that could be swallowed!”
“Very good, since there is a model here, we can just follow its example! First, devour this grass!”
Lei Ming controlled his slime body, jumped up, and landed on a flower in front of him. The flower was directly swallowed into his body, and the unknown flower quickly dissolved in his body.
Feeling the changes in his body, Lei Ming smiled proudly at the void, “Hehehehe! I am indeed a genius. Whatever the slime in the anime can do, I can do too!”
“Alice! Report the situation, analyze the ingredients of the flowers and herbs I just swallowed, and tell me what effects it has? What medicine can be made into it?”
Lei Ming’s artificial intelligence portable system paused for a moment, and actually answered with a question, “Huh? Master? You actually asked me to detect the composition of the flowers and plants I swallowed? This is too embarrassing for me!”
“It’s not a specialized pharmaceutical analysis instrument, so it doesn’t have that function!”
Ahh! What the hell! What use do I have for a useless system like yours?
Lei Ming spat out a mouthful of blood, and a very human depressed expression appeared on the little slime’s face.
No, Lei Ming was not spurting out blood as imagined, but a mouthful of green grass juice spurted out of his mouth.
The ground in front of Lei Ming, where the green grass juice splashed, immediately produced a strong acid reaction, and a small pit was obviously corroded on the ground.
Lei Ming controlled his body and quickly moved forward. He grew a soft tentacle and tried to poke the small pit.
Ahhh! It hurts! It hurts so much! It hurts so much! Aaaaaaaah!
The tentacles that Lei Ming grew had just touched the small pit when he jumped back, screaming as if he had been stung by a scorpion.
The pain took a long time to subside. Lei Ming put the tentacle in front of him to check it out. He said to himself depressedly, “Damn! It was obviously the acid I vomited out, but even I can’t stand it? What the hell is this?”
“When I watched the Alien movie before, didn’t the aliens’ blood have strong acidic corrosiveness? But aren’t the aliens afraid of their own corrosive blood? But why is it that when it comes to me, I am no longer afraid?”
Alice laughed and joked from the side, “Puchi! Master, this can only prove that you are not lucky enough? You didn’t draw the skill points you wanted!”
“Hmph, you useless personal system. You can’t help me with anything, but when you complain about me, every word hurts my heart!” Lei Ming pouted in frustration.
In order to test whether it is like the anime he watched in his previous life, the slime will gain corresponding immunity skills after being injured once.
Lei Ming changed direction and spat out two more mouthfuls of saliva.
Puff!
Grow out tentacles and explore the world.
Ahhh! It hurts! What the hell! I m never going to believe anything in anime again. Who said that you can gain skill immunity after suffering the corresponding injuries? How the hell can this still hurt me?
Lei Ming swung his tentacles wildly in pain, and after a long time, the pain slowly subsided.
Lei Ming looked at his tentacles depressedly and sighed, “Sure enough, although we both traveled through time and space and became slimes, our innate skills are fundamentally different!”
Afterwards, in order to test how long his saliva attack could last, Lei Ming spit dozens of times continuously. After a while, Lei Ming found that the acidity of his saliva attack seemed to be getting weaker and weaker.
Then, he suddenly grew two tentacles, clapped his hands lightly, and said to himself, “Oh! I understand! The reason why the saliva I just spit out is so acidic must be because of the unknown flower and grass I ate!”
“Hehehehe! If this is really the case, then the plots in the anime I watched in my previous life are not completely useless! Devouring is indeed the only way to increase strength the fastest!”
Then, Lei Ming turned his eyes to all the flowers and plants in the cave, as well as the various stones emitting bright light, his eyes full of greed.
“I’m going to eat, eat, eat, eat! I’m going to devour everything!”
Lei Ming did something similar to what he saw in the Slime anime in his previous life. He ate like crazy day and night. Except for the occasional rest time and chatting with his personal system Alice, he was almost always busy.
Soon, he devoured everything in the cave that could be swallowed.
After there was nothing left for him to swallow, he stopped his crazy behavior. Looking around, Lei Ming breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself, “Hey! I’ve finally finished eating! Although there are still many questions that I haven’t figured out, and I don’t know what the purpose of the things I swallowed is.”
“But, there is one thing I can be sure of! I seem to have something like a subspace with me, which can store everything that is swallowed into my body!”
“However, why is this place so small? Aren’t there any dragon kings or magical beasts sealed away for me to devour? And there is another very important question, how can I get out?”
Just when Lei Ming was trying hard to think about how to leave this damn place, Lei Ming’s slime body floated uncontrollably into the air, and a magic circle-like pattern appeared in the air and glowed.
The Thunder Slime’s body crashed into the magic circle uncontrollably and disappeared.
When Lei Ming appeared again, what he saw was a tragic scene. What Lei Ming saw was a dying child of about six years old.
The child stared with a pair of red eyes with magatama, pointed a trembling finger at the big bed in the back room, and said with his last breath, “Protect her, take her away quickly!”
“Shit! What’s going on, Sharingan?” Lei Ming exclaimed with his eyes wide open.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3: The Strongest Spiritual Art! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
Although he hadn’t figured out much of the situation yet, Lei Ming controlled the slime’s small body and came closer to take a closer look at the little boy’s body.
Incredibly, he extended a tentacle, poked the boy’s face, and pressed the boy’s neck. Lei Ming sighed helplessly and said, “He’s really dead! What if this kid’s eyes are Sharingan?”
Lei Ming looked at the body of the little boy in front of him, then turned around and looked behind him. Two teams of men and women dressed as couples were also lying in a pool of blood. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully. From time to time, he could hear shrill screams and the sound of fierce clashing of weapons coming from outside.
Lei Ming quickly figured out where he was and the timing of his arrival was really weird!
The night of the Uchiha clan’s extermination! It is also one of the darkest moments in the original anime!
“Damn it, why did you choose such a critical moment to come here?!”
Lei Ming couldn’t help but turn his eyes to look at the big bed in the back room. There was a child about two years old lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. The child looked very cute.
Lei Ming took two deep breaths, gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, controlling the slime’s body and jumping onto the little boy’s body. He angrily said to himself, “Damn it, I can only try my best! I hope I can succeed!”
The slime’s body immediately spread rapidly all over the little boy’s body like melting water, turning into a transparent film that completely wrapped him up.
Whether he can escape successfully depends on whether Lei Ming can absorb the Uchiha bloodline as soon as possible!
Maybe it was God’s will! Maybe it was a coincidence! Or maybe it was just Lei Ming’s good luck!
Lei Ming devoured and absorbed the corpse of the Uchiha boy in front of him. His body emitted a soft light and slowly transformed into the appearance of a cute little boy.
Unlike the slime cartoon that Lei Ming had watched in his previous life, his appearance after the transformation was very different from the dead little boy. If you had to say, he looked a bit like his childhood in his previous life.
However, his facial features have been optimized and he is countless times cuter than when he was a child in his previous life.
Lei Ming clenched his hands in front of his eyes in disbelief, then touched his face. He was filled with intense joy, and almost cheered out loud, “Great! I’m finally human again!”
However, Lei Ming soon came to his senses, shook his head and said to himself, “Even if I want to be happy, it’s not the critical moment now! Now is the night of the Uchiha clan extermination, and it’s important to find a way to escape first!”
She quickly walked into the room where her two-year-old child was lying on the bed, opened the closet, rummaged through it, found clothes that fit her and put them on, then looked back at the child who was sleeping soundly on the bed.
Lei Ming couldn’t help but sigh and said, “I really owed you guys in my previous life!”
He really couldn’t bear to escape alone like this. Lei Ming swore that he really couldn’t get over his conscience! If he really left the child in front of him to die without saving him, he would probably never be able to sleep peacefully in the future!
He grabbed the bed sheet, wrapped the child, and carried him on his back. He then tied the corners of the bed sheet in front of him and tied it tightly. Then he tiptoed and planned to escape quietly through the back door.
However, when people are unlucky, even drinking cold water will get stuck in their teeth!
Lei Ming opened the back door and walked out, and was met head-on by a man who made his hair stand on end!
A man wearing an Uzumaki mask, revealing a blood-red Sharingan, just walked out of an Uchiha clan member’s house across the street.
There were blood spots on the mask and body of the masked man. The masked man looked at Lei Ming, whose face was changing wildly due to fear and who was frozen in place, and then looked at the child on his back.
He sneered with interest and said, “Hehehe! Eh? I didn’t expect there would be a fish that slipped through the net, huh?… The little guy looks quite cute! Could it be that Itachi couldn’t bring himself to kill him and left it for me?”
“Gudong!”
Lei Ming swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He didn’t know whether it was due to excessive fear or some other reason, but the pupils of both eyes instantly turned the same bloody red. There was a magatama in each pupil, and the two magatama popped out from the pupils.
The masked man saw the changes in Lei Ming’s pupils and laughed out loud with joy, “Oh! Hahaha! Have you opened your eyes? How does it feel to open your eyes for the first time?”
Lei Ming took two deep breaths, then suddenly opened his eyes and said, “I don’t feel very good!”
In order to escape from the pursuit of the masked man in front of him and protect the child behind him from being harmed, Lei Ming only had one way in his mind!
That is the space-time ninjutsu!
Only through space-time ninjutsu can he have a chance to escape from the masked man!
But, I don’t have such powerful ninjutsu now! Bastard!
The cells in Lei Ming’s brain were working rapidly, and they actually accelerated the integration of his memory of devouring the little boy’s body.
Wait! It seems that there is a solution!
The summoning technique seems to be a space-time ninjutsu, right? And it can also summon powerful helpers to help!
“Whether it works or not depends on this! Hai… Xu… You… Shen… Wei! The art of spiritual communication!”
BANG! ROAR …
A fiery red dragon with a body length of over 100 meters rushed out along with a huge cloud of white smoke. Lei Ming stood on the forehead of the red dragon with the child on his back, and rose rapidly as the dragon’s head was raised high.
The dragon flapped its huge wings behind it hard, whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!
The strong gale turned into two tornadoes, sweeping towards the masked man and Itachi who was rushing in the other direction.
Roar! Bear bear bear bear!
A burst of flames shot out from the dragon’s mouth and hit the barrier that blocked the Uchiha clan hard, instantly shattering it.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
The masked man and Itachi flew backwards, landing on the roof and the telephone pole.
Itachi’s expressionless eyes were full of shock as he looked at Lei Ming who was standing on top of the dragon, fighting against the wind.
I was shocked and thought, “Whose child is this? How can his summoning technique summon a giant dragon that is as terrifying as the tailed beast?”
The muscles on the masked man’s face twitched uncontrollably, and then he turned around with a gloomy expression to look towards the Hokage’s office behind him.
He cursed angrily, “Damn it! I should have killed that kid with a knife when I met him just now!”
In the Hokage’s office building and in all directions around it, countless ninjas and Anbu members have begun to rush towards this side at high speed.
Chapter 4: The Dragon King’s Thunder Punishment! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
The masked man looked at Lei Ming with interest, spread his hands, and sighed, “Well, forget it. Since it’s impossible to do anything, we can only retreat first! Little ghost, we will definitely meet again in the future?”
When Lei Ming heard what the masked man said, the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably and he cursed in his heart, “Damn it! I don’t want to see you again, you idiot and dumbass!”
Where the masked man’s Sharingan was revealed, the space quickly distorted, and his body also distorted and disappeared.
On the other side, Uchiha Itachi had a blank expression on his face, but there was clearly nostalgia and reluctance in his eyes. He glanced in the direction of his home, where were his parents whom he had killed with his own hands, and his only and most beloved brother who had been knocked unconscious by his own illusion!
Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes and called out in his heart, “Sasuke! I hope you can live safely and enjoy this peaceful world. As for all the darkness behind you, I will bear it for you!”
“Well, if possible, I still hope to die in your hands in the future, so you have to work hard to become stronger! Until one day, you no longer need the protection of a useless big brother like me!”
After a self-comforting call in his heart, Itachi turned his eyes to look at Lei Ming, and the seals in his hands changed!
At the same time, dozens of Anbu ninjas flashed to Itachi’s side, and the faces of every Anbu member under the mask were extremely solemn.
Various weapons stabbed Itachi’s vital parts without mercy.
Hula la la la la!
However, when they stabbed with their weapons, Itachi’s body disappeared with a bang and turned into countless black crows that scattered in all directions.
Seeing that the attack was ineffective, the Anbu members whispered to themselves.
“What?”
“Damn it! I’m a step too late!”
“As expected, Itachi! You’re very difficult to deal with!”
Although the two culprits of the Uchiha clan genocide disappeared and fled one after another, all the other ninjas from Konoha Village who arrived later did not show the slightest relaxation in their expressions.
Instead, they all looked at Lei Ming with serious expressions, or to be more precise, at the giant dragon under Lei Ming’s feet.
Even the Third Hokage who arrived later, with a serious expression, grabbed the Vajra Ruyi Rod that the Monkey King had transformed into, looked at the giant dragon with his brows furrowed into a “?” shape and muttered to himself, “I really didn’t expect things to get to this point. Is this the last of the Uchiha clan’s strength?”
Obviously, the Third Hokage regarded the dragon summoned by Lei Ming as the ultimate killer of the Uchiha clan, and defeated Itachi and the masked man just now, saving Lei Ming and the child on his back.
A man in a white mask stepped forward from the Anbu team beside the Third Hokage and asked, “Hokage-sama! Can we?…”
“Be careful, that dragon is dangerous!”
Seeing the Hokage nod slightly, this team of Anbu immediately flashed forward, rushed towards the giant dragon, changed the seals in their hands, and stood on the rooftops around the giant dragon.
“Multiple aggravated rock binding technique!”
Buzz! Boom!
A huge curse array suddenly appeared above the dragon’s head. The dragon and Lei Ming below felt their bodies suddenly sink at the same time, and an extremely strong gravity pressed on them.
Baji!
The body of the little boy Lei Ming was immediately crushed, as if embedded in a giant dragon’s head, with his cheeks pressed so tightly that they were deformed and stuck to it.
The dragon’s body, wings, and tail were pressed heavily to the ground. The ground was even suppressed by the strong gravity, and a huge deep pit was formed.
Lei Ming, who was suppressed and lying on the dragon’s head, felt a sudden wetness on his back. The Uchiha child on his back had woken up at some point!
I saw that her eyes were filled with tears due to the heavy pressure, and she opened her mouth but even the sound of crying came out. At the same time, it seemed that she was frightened to the point of peeing.
Seeing the pitiful appearance of the child behind him, Lei Ming suddenly felt a nameless anger in his heart. He raised his hand with great difficulty and slapped the dragon’s head heavily. He whispered to the dragon, “Hey! I know you can understand me!”
“You’ve been suppressed into this state by a group of tiny humans? Don’t you have any reaction? Are you still the proud dragon I know? Look, your head is about to droop down because of being suppressed!”
Obviously, Lei Ming’s words deeply stimulated the giant dragon under him. There was a raging fire in the dragon’s eyes, and it let out a shocking dragon roar in anger.
Roar! Roar! Roar!
The dragon raised its head high again, and suddenly a huge magic circle with dragon patterns appeared in the sky. Countless golden thunders rumbled down from the magic circle, severely hitting all the humans surrounding it.
When the Third Hokage saw the dragon showing its might, he immediately shouted, “Not good! Everyone, get out of the way!”
At the same time, everyone heard a majestic voice in their minds, shouting, “Prepare for my wrath! Humans! The Dragon King’s thunder punishment!”
Boom! Boom! Boom! Aaaaaaah!
The ninjas and Anbu standing on the outer edge of the encirclement narrowly avoided the powerful thunder attack.
However, the Anbu members who had just surrounded the dragon and used binding techniques to suppress it, as well as the nearly one hundred ninjas standing relatively close to the front, and the Anbu members of the Root, were all severely hit by lightning and turned into pieces of charcoal that fell from the sky.
Bang! Snap! Snap! Snap!
The cursed magic circle that bound the dragon was instantly shattered by the powerful thunder.
The old Third Hokage looked at all the buildings and houses around the Uchiha clan. They had been bombed to pieces by the powerful thunder. The scene was comparable to the effect of the Tailed Beast Ball bombing.
The old Hokage couldn’t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, frowned and said, “This is really troublesome. If we let it make trouble in the village again, it will definitely cause a large number of casualties in the village! We must find a way to stop it!”
Lei Ming, who regained his freedom, sat on the dragon’s head without any image at all, panting, “Huff, huff, huff! I’m finally free. That was close! I thought I was going to die just now!”
The giant dragon raised its proud head and glanced at the Third Hokage and all the ninjas surrounding it with contempt in its eyes.
Then he raised his eyes to look at Lei Ming and spoke in a voice that only Lei Ming could hear, or it would be more reliable to use brain wave transmission.
“Little ghost! You summoned me to this damn place, didn’t you? You’re lucky. For some reason, my ability to use power in this world is greatly suppressed!”
“I’m leaving now, but if we have a chance to meet again next time, I’ll eat you up!”
“Uh! Okay, okay! I’ll pay attention next time!” Lei Ming said with a wry smile.
Bang! A huge cloud of white smoke rose up, and the dragon disappeared.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 5 Uchiha Thunder! Request flowers! (Old version)
Bang! A huge cloud of white smoke exploded, and the dragon disappeared.
Lei Ming descended from the air in a panic.
The body of the little boy Lei Ming suddenly fell from such a high place. When his feet stood on the ground, his whole body was stuck to the ground like a flattened persimmon.
However, the slime’s strong physique made his body bounce upwards, and soon he returned to the appearance of a normal human child.
Lei Ming, who had returned to normal, was also shocked by his previous state. He pinched his face with his fingers, stretched them, and then let go.
Bo yo yo yo!
The stretched facial skin was quickly retracted, and then Lei Ming crossed his ten fingers into a net, pulled them apart, and it immediately became a large net of fingers.
Lei Ming’s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn’t help but ridicule himself, “Haha! Have I turned into Luffy? Can the slime body be used like this?”
The little girl from the Uchiha family who was carried on his back, saw Lei Ming’s various miraculous performances, and she immediately giggled with joy, clapped her hands, and hugged Lei Ming’s neck with great joy.
Fortunately, the white smoke from the dragon’s disappearance blocked the view. Otherwise, if the surrounding ninjas saw Lei Ming’s amazing performance just now, who knows what experiments they would have conducted on him by capturing him?
Swish, swish, swish!
The white smoke had just dissipated when four Anbu ninjas appeared beside Lei Ming and protected him.
On the other side, at the command of the Third Hokage, his ninjas took action and launched a large-scale search of the entire Uchiha clan’s territory.
The bodies of the dead members of the Uchiha clan were put into body bags and carried out one by one and placed in a specially cleaned and vacated area. At this time, the unconscious Sasuke was brought over and laid down next to Lei Ming and the others.
After a night of hard work, in the vast open space, apart from the rows of corpses in the distance, there were only Sasuke who had regained consciousness, Lei Ming, and the little girl from the Uchiha family who was standing next to them holding Lei Ming’s hand.
The three looked at the lonely and pitiful child, standing motionless under the sunlight of the slowly rising sun.
Time flies, it goes by really quickly, three months have passed.
After some bargaining among the top leaders of Konoha Village, and Sasuke’s refusal to sign the agreement, Dao Lei Ming summoned a giant dragon to violently destroy the Uchiha clan’s land.
Only the owner’s house was left intact; all other buildings were demolished and rebuilt, and then sold to other villagers and outside merchants.
The remaining 30% profit from the resale of the Uchiha clan’s land was divided into three parts and deposited into the bank accounts of Sasuke, Lei Ming, and the little girl from the Uchiha family who insisted on staying with Lei Ming and refused to leave.
Therefore, the three remaining children of the Uchiha clan had sufficient financial security in their lives.
Today is Lei Ming’s first day to go to Konoha Ninja School. He was sitting helplessly at the door changing his shoes for going out, sighing and saying to himself, “Oh! This is so troublesome!”
“I never thought that I would be sent to Konoha Village for re-education after graduating from university and working for only a few years in my previous life, before I even had the chance to enjoy the true essence of the colorful world in my previous life?”
“And this isn’t the worst thing. The worst thing is… I’ve been entangled by a little tail!”
Before Lei Ming could finish feeling sorry for herself, a two-year-old little girl in a little skirt suddenly rushed forward and lay on her back.
Blinking her cute, talking eyes, she looked at Lei Ming and said excitedly, “Brother Lei Ming! Brother Lei Ming! Are we finally going to school?”
“Yes! Xinyue! But are you sure you want to study in the same grade as me? Little girl, don’t treat studying as a fun thing. Don’t cry if you don’t understand it!”
Oh! I forgot to introduce the two-year-old girl who is now living with Lei Ming. Her full name is Uchiha Xinyue!
Because of the special situation and the courage of the little girl, Uchiha Xinyue found the old Third Hokage who was eating noodles in a ramen restaurant alone.
Relying on her natural skills of acting cute and pitiful, she successfully got a special treatment, which was to study with Lei Ming and skip a grade to be in the same class.
Xinyue raised her little nose proudly and said, “Brother Leiming, don’t underestimate me! Xinyue is very smart!”
“Hey! Yes, yes, yes! Let’s go quickly, don’t be late!” Lei Ming pulled Xinyue in front of him and changed her shoes for going out.
Holding Xinyue’s little hand, they walked out of the small house they lived in and headed towards the school. Along the way, Lei Ming was talking and laughing with the little girl.
However, Lei Ming’s peripheral vision and his ever-vigilant ears enabled him to sense that there were at least ten people monitoring him.
“Damn it! I finally came to another world and was reborn, but not only do I have to take care of someone else’s baby, but I also have to be watched like a thief! What kind of life am I living?”
Lei Ming pulled Xinyue along the road, sighing with infinite sorrow in his heart.
In the Hokage’s office, after the Third Hokage finished signing the work documents in his hand, he looked up and asked the Anbu subordinates in front of him, “Haven’t you found more detailed information about Uchiha Leiming?”
“I am incompetent! Please punish me, Hokage!” Upon hearing this, the Anbu ninja on the opposite side immediately half-knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness.
“Is that so? You can go down!” The Third Hokage sighed helplessly, did not punish his subordinates, and waved his hand.
“Yes!” The Anbu ninja nodded respectfully and disappeared in a flash.
The Third Hokage pulled out a stack of documents in front of him and opened it. Inside were all investigation materials about Lei Ming. There were four eye-catching characters written on the documents.
The old Hokage frowned, took a deep puff of his pipe, exhaled a large cloud of smoke, and said to himself, “No such person? … Uchiha Leiming? You really are a child full of mysteries?”
“If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, seeing you standing on the dragon’s head with your Sharingan eyes open, I would have even doubted whether you were a spy sent by another village?”
“According to the information Itachi sent back, you were the one who summoned that giant dragon! Could it be that you are really the secret trump card left behind by the Uchiha clan?”
The Third Hokage, who had served as Hokage for many years, had already seen all kinds of conspiracies and intrigues, so he weighed the pros and cons after repeated consideration.
Finally, he wrote on the document, “Continue to monitor closely! Be careful to prevent the Root from coming into contact with Uchiha Leiming!”
Chapter 6: The kidnapping of a girl from Konoha Village! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
In a classroom of the Konoha Village Ninja School, Lei Ming held Xinyue’s hand and stood beside the teacher.
Looking at the classmate in front of him who looked familiar and incompetent, and then looking at teacher Iruka beside him, Lei Ming’s sigh about his fate was really indescribable.
Teacher Iruka gently placed his hands on Lei Ming’s shoulders and said to the students below, “From today on, these two new students will study with everyone. Everyone should get along well!”
Lei Ming nodded slightly to his classmates, smiled gently, and said, “My name is Uchiha Lei Ming, please take care of me in the future!”
Xinyue, who was standing next to Leiming, raised her hand and said, “My name is Uchiha Xinyue. Although I am young, I was specially approved by Grandpa Hokage to study here!”
The students below saw Lei Ming and Xin Yue’s performance and whispered to each other, “Wow! They are both so cute!”
“From the Uchiha clan? Is that the clan that was exterminated?”
“Shh! Keep your voice down, Sasuke shouldn’t hear you!”
“I can understand Lei Ming coming to our class, but what does it mean for the two-year-old kid next to him to come along? Shouldn’t she be in the nursery class according to her age?”
“Didn’t you hear Xinyue say that it was specially approved by the Hokage! Who cares if she’s young or old? As long as she’s cute!”
Obviously, even in the Konoha Village School, it is still a place where looks are the key to making a living, and being good-looking is an advantage!
Lei Ming and Xin Yue walked over at the signal of Teacher Iruka, and soon many girls raised their hands to welcome them, saying “Lei Ming! Lei Ming! Come and sit here with me? There’s no one next to me!”
“Xinyue, Xinyue, come and sit over here! Come over here, I’ll give you something delicious!”
Although Lei Ming was quite happy to be popular among the girls, however, seeing the unhappy looks of all the boys in the class, Lei Ming made a wise choice and sat in the back seat.
Lei Ming was not afraid of those boys, but he found them troublesome. He did not want to be harassed by some little brats for some boring and strange reasons.
Lei Ming walked over to Shikamaru and sat down, and asked politely, “Can I sit here?”
Shikamaru yawned and said casually, “Sit down! Sit down! You can do whatever you want as long as you don’t disturb my sleep?”
Xinyue saw Lei Ming walk to the last row and sit down, and she wanted to follow him.
However, Xiaoying grabbed Xinyue’s hand, pulled her to sit next to her, and said with a smile, “Little guy, why are you running to the back? You are young and small, how can you listen to the class if you sit at the back? Be good and sit next to your sister. If there is anything you don’t understand, I can teach you!”
Xinyue looked back unwillingly at Leiming behind her. Seeing him smiling and nodding at her, she had no choice but to put on a bitter face, sit down obediently, and sighed cutely, saying to herself, “Oh! This is the only way!”
“Wow! So cute! I really want to hug her!” A voice in Sakura’s head screamed.
Lei Ming and Xin Yue’s school life officially began from this day…
However, as the saying goes, even if the tree wishes to be still, the wind will not stop. The extermination of the Uchiha clan has made the Sharingan many times more precious than before.
One night half a year later, Lei Ming went out to buy some things. When he came back, he found that Xinyue, who had just been doing homework at home, was gone!
After searching all the rooms in the house, he couldn’t find Xinyue. Lei Ming’s inhuman ears moved sensitively and he found that the number of people monitoring him suddenly increased a lot.
“Something is wrong! Xinyue has always been very well behaved. She would never go out without my permission or when she is with me!”
“The number of people responsible for monitoring me has suddenly increased? Something must have happened here that I don’t know about!”
Lei Ming, who noticed something was wrong, returned to the place where Xinyue had just done her homework. He sniffed carefully and then lay on the ground to carefully examine the traces on the ground.
“What’s that smell? Why is it so weird? And there are footprints here. Although they are shallow, there are obviously more than one!”
Lei Ming’s bad premonition began to become clearer and clearer, and he suddenly thought of a possibility: “Masaka! Could it be that Xinyue was kidnapped by someone?”
Thinking of this, Lei Ming’s body immediately jumped up from the ground.
He called the portable system in his mind and said, “Alice, track down the new moon’s location immediately!”
Alice was silent for a moment, and immediately showed a prototype radar map in front of Lei Ming. Seeing the rapid movement direction of the red dot in the radar map, Lei Ming rushed out of the house without thinking.
Lei Ming has been in the Naruto world for more than half a year. Apart from practicing and learning ninjutsu, he has devoted all his energy to developing his own portable system.
Although the technological level of this world is limited, simple radio technology still exists!
So, Lei Ming spent money to buy some radio communication headsets and took them home. He fiddled with them for a long time before he found a suitable radio transmission frequency for the portable system.
In order to test my own results, I installed a tracker on the hairpin of the little girl Xinyue.
The few ninjas who were responsible for guarding the gate of Konoha Village only saw Lei Ming’s small figure flash by and then rushed out of Konoha Village.
The guarding ninja secretly cried out that something was wrong. Some of them hurriedly chased after him, while others rushed to the Hokage’s office to report.
However, what these ninjas in charge of guarding did not know was that in the Hokage’s office of Konoha Village, the old Third Hokage had already known about the kidnapping of Crescent Moon.
In front of him, an Anbu ninja half-knelt in front of the old Hokage and said, “Hokage-sama! Uchiha Leiming has already noticed that Xinyue has been kidnapped, and has tracked the enemy’s escape direction without any error.”
The old Third Hokage frowned slightly, took a puff of his pipe and said, “Oh? Is that so? Very good, you just follow quietly behind, and don’t intervene unless it is absolutely necessary! Maybe this time we can see something unexpected! I want to see Lei Ming’s performance!”
“Also, no matter what the outcome of this incident is, Uchiha Xingyue must be brought back to me intact!”
“Yes!” The Anbu ninja’s figure flashed and disappeared.
The Third Hokage sat on the Hokage’s office chair, looked out the window at the moon, blew out a smoke ring, and said to himself, “Leiming, this kid, has been studying for half a year, and his grades have been neither good nor bad. His performance is too ordinary!”
“Kid, you are really good at hiding yourself, aren’t you? But this time, I want to see how long you can hide yourself.”
“Uchiha Xinyue is only two years old, but her grades are in the top ten in the class? She can achieve such good results. Is it because Xinyue is too smart, or is it because Leiming taught her well at home?”
Chapter 7 Rubber Fruit? Slime? Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
After tracking for several hours, Lei Ming finally found the enemy in a forest dozens of kilometers away from Konoha Village.
Those enemies were wearing combat uniforms of Anbu ninjas from other villages, and masks with the Cloud Ninja forehead protector mark engraved on them.
The ninja leader who caught Xinyue and escaped turned back to see the direction where Leiming was chasing and said, “Did he catch up? He’s very fast!”
“Well, this should be far enough! Hunting operation! … Let’s begin!”
The leader of the enemy’s Anbu ninja made a hand gesture, and Lei Ming, who had caught up with them, stopped. Immediately, nearly a hundred enemy ninjas appeared around them and surrounded Lei Ming.
“A ninja from the Cloud Village? Hmm?… Maybe he’s a fake!” Lei Ming touched his chin with his little hand and analyzed to himself.
Having grown up watching Naruto in his previous life, Lei Ming was very familiar with some of the ninja’s tricks. For example, Danzo had led people to disguise themselves as ninjas from enemy countries more than once to ambush the opponents he wanted to assassinate. In that case, even if the assassination failed, he would not be the one to take the blame.
Therefore, Lei Ming would not judge the other party’s identity based solely on his attire.
Looking at the unconscious Xinyue who was held by the enemy with one hand and hooked around his waist, Lei Ming shook his head helplessly and sighed, “Really! I originally wanted to spend a few years leisurely and peacefully, growing up slowly, and I didn’t want to show up so early!”
“But ah! Why are you forcing me? …Transformation Jutsu!”
Bang!
The seal in Lei Ming’s hand changed, and a cloud of white smoke exploded.
A man wearing a straw hat, a red long-sleeved shirt, blue shorts, straw sandals, and with an X-shaped scar on his forehead appeared out of nowhere.
That s right, the form Lei Ming transformed into was exactly the Straw Hat Boy Luffy s cosplay costume.
“What? What is this?”
“You want to scare us by becoming like this?”
“Hahahaha! That’s right, that’s right, why don’t you become a Hokage! Ahahahahahaha!”
Although he couldn’t see the expressions of those people because of the masks, but by listening to their mocking laughter, Lei Ming could guess how disdainful their expressions were at the moment.
However, Lei Ming raised the corners of his mouth, opened his mouth, revealing a row of shining teeth, and imitated Luffy’s pre-war smile.
He laughed and said, “Why do I have to become like this? You will know soon!… Hey! I say, have you heard of the rubber man? The guy I am transforming into now is him!”
“In order to rescue Xinyue as quickly as possible, I have no choice but to reveal the results of my recent training! Enter… Second Gear!”
Lei Ming pressed his feet down heavily, and his calves immediately deformed like squeezed rubber, transforming into Lei Ming dressed as Luffy. His body turned pink just like the original Luffy, and white steam came out of his body.
Swish! A sharp sonic boom sounded!
“What? So fast!”
“Rubber! Rubber! JET! Bazooka!”
In front of the opposing ninja leader, Lei Ming suddenly appeared and performed Luffy’s classic offensive move, aiming forward with one palm and striking out with a lightning fist with the other.
Bang! Boom!
The opponent didn’t even have time to react before he was hit hard in the face by Lei Ming’s fist. His mask shattered instantly, his face was deformed by the fist, and he flew backwards like a cannonball.
Boom, boom, boom, boom, I don’t know how many big trees behind it were smashed, and smoke and dust were everywhere as it passed by.
As for the new moon that he had just held in his hands, Lei Ming took the opportunity to rush forward, hold it in his arms, and then retreat to a safe distance.
Lei Ming wiped the sweat from his forehead and thought to himself, “Fortunately, my true form is a slime. With enough training and my equally elastic physique, I can also do some of Luffy’s offensive moves.”
“However, in terms of body elasticity, my body is still not as good as the real rubber fruit ability user? The same rubber bazooka is still much less powerful than Luffy’s!”
Lei Ming took out a bottle of potion from the ninja tool bag behind him, opened the lid, and gently shook the potion under Xinyue’s nose. Xinyue quickly woke up from her coma.
Blinking her innocent, hazy big eyes, looking left and right, then looking at Lei Ming in front of her, Xinyue immediately recalled everything that had just happened at home, and then she was about to cry with tears in her eyes.
Sniffing her little nose, she apologized, “I’m sorry, Brother Lei Ming! Xin Yue was too useless and was caught by the bad guys, causing you to be surrounded by bad guys!”
Lei Ming stretched out his finger and gently scratched Xin Yue’s cute little nose, and said with a fearless smile, “It’s okay! As long as I’m here, the beauty can hurt Xin Yue!”
“Wow, wow, wow! Brother Lei Ming!” After hearing Lei Ming’s words, Xinyue burst into tears instantly and hugged Lei Ming’s neck and cried.
In Xinyue’s little heart, seeing that they were surrounded by nearly a hundred people, they would not be able to escape alive. She believed that it was because of her own weakness that she was captured by the enemy and that caused Lei Ming and herself to be trapped in danger.
Therefore, even though Xinyue was only two years old, she simply believed that everything was her fault.
The unique bloodline of the Uchiha clan will awaken the Sharingan when the mind is strongly stimulated.
When Lei Ming was not paying attention and his attention was all on the enemies outside, he did not notice that Xinyue, who was hugging his neck and crying, had her pupils opened and evolved into Sharingan at this moment.
Although there is only one magatama in each eye, it is true that the eyes are open!
However, perhaps because he was too young and his body did not have enough chakra, his eyes could only maintain the Sharingan for a few seconds before their pupils immediately turned back to their original black color.
Lei Ming put Xinyue on his back and said with a fighting spirit in his eyes, “Xinyue! Hold on tight, don’t let go!”
The little girl very obediently hugged Lei Ming’s neck tightly, wiped the tears from her eyes, and nodded her head cutely and seriously, “Yes! Brother Lei Ming! I will never let go even if I die! Please don’t worry and fight!”
“Very good! Inhale!… Exhale!…” Lei Ming took two deep breaths, and there was visible air flowing in and out of his mouth.
Swish, swish, swish, swish!
Boom boom boom boom boom!
Ahhhhhhhhh!
Although there were nearly a hundred enemies, Lei Ming’s figure was so fast that it was almost impossible to catch up with the naked eye, and he kept flashing among the enemy crowd.
Guide the enemy to throw shurikens, or use ninjutsu to attack their own people, causing them to be confused and suffer casualties.
Finally, seeing an opportunity, Lei Ming clenched his fists and shouted, “Watch me! Rubber, rubber, machine gun fire!”
Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!
Ahhhhhhh!
As a large number of enemies were knocked away by countless fist shadows, Lei Ming tried his best and finally broke out of the enemy’s encirclement.
Chapter 8: A bounty of 50 million! Flowers requested! (Old version)
Although Lei Ming relies on the special physique of the slime and has been secretly training himself for more than half a year, he has been able to barely use a high-quality imitation of Luffy’s rubber fruit ability.
But, a replica is still a replica after all. After only fighting with the enemy for about five minutes, Lei Ming felt that his body could not take it anymore.
After breaking out of the encirclement, he exerted all his strength and rushed forward at high speed, rushing hundreds of meters. Luffy’s second gear mode was instantly released, and the resulting transformation technique could not be maintained.
White smoke exploded, and Lei Ming rushed out of the smoke with Xinyue on his back. His whole body was soaked with his own sweat, and he kept gasping for breath.
Xinyue, who was on Lei Ming’s back, felt sorry for his tiredness. She looked back and saw hundreds of enemies still chasing him.
Tears welled up in Xinyue’s eyes as she said, “Brother Leiming, let me go and escape on your own! Xinyue doesn’t want to be a burden to you! Xinyue believes that if Brother Leiming is alone, it will be much easier to escape!”
The kids in the Naruto world are precocious. Even a little girl who is only two years old knows what a burden is.
“Idiot! How could I leave you and run away alone? You are not a burden! It would be easier for a grown man like me to kill me with a knife than to leave a child behind and run away! Besides, it won’t be that easy for those guys to catch me!”
When Uchiha Xinyue heard Lei Ming’s words, she was moved and secretly made up her mind, “Wuwuwuwu! Brother Lei Ming! Brother Lei Ming! Xinyue… Xinyue swears that she will never drag you down again! I want to become stronger!”
On the other side, Lei Ming flipped his palm and spit out a bead from the subspace inside the slime. He held it tightly in his hand, placed it in front of his eyes, and looked at it with a frown.
The bead in front of me was the size of a tennis ball, with a faint colorful halo flowing inside.
Looking at the beads in front of him, Lei Ming thought to himself, “I was inexplicably teleported to the Naruto world. It can be understood that I was summoned by that Uchiha brat before he died!”
“But later, when I faced the masked man Uchiha Obito, I was able to summon a dragon king-level dragon to help me. After my life got back on track, I looked for the reasons in myself! I analyzed them one by one, until recently I found you in the subspace inside my body!”
“Although I don’t know what you are, my chances of escaping from this world now depend entirely on you!”
As soon as he thought of this, Lei Ming tightly grasped the pearl in one hand and slammed it hard on his chest!
puff!
The gem entered the chest, and soon it became like a second heart that came to life, with colorful rays of light shooting out in all directions, connecting to the seven meridians and eight vessels in Lei Ming’s body.
An incomparably powerful force instantly filled his whole body and a powerful energy explosion appeared on his body. From a distance, Lei Ming’s energy explosion state was similar to the Super Saiyan mode of Son Goku in Dragon Ball.
“Ohhhh! This feeling is incredibly strong! But I don’t know how long my current strength can last. I’d better not pretend, and run for my life first! If you want revenge, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future!”
After Lei Ming felt that his strength was unprecedentedly strong, he clenched his fists in a gas explosion state and rushed into the distant sky.
The powerful impact flight speed actually created a sonic boom in the air. The ninjas chasing behind could only watch as a long tail with colorful flames gradually disappeared into the distant sky.
The Hokage’s Anbu who were hiding not far away and secretly observing the whole process of the incident, all had their mouths wide open under their masks, looking in the direction where Lei Ming disappeared with an expression of disbelief.
On the other hand, there was the ninja who was just knocked away by Lei Ming’s imitation of Luffy’s Second Gear.
A large hand suddenly reached out from the ruins of broken trees and rubble, pressing the ground, and then the person buried inside slowly stood up from the ruins.
After the mask broke and fell off, the blood on the face was wiped off, revealing a face that belonged to a handsome man, with a forehead protector that was the mark of the Rock Ninja Village.
Hearing the report from the Anbu who came forward to report the results of the arrest, the man’s handsome face instantly became extremely ferocious, and he turned around and punched the big tree behind him hard.
Bang! Boom! The trunk of the big tree exploded and the broken tree fell backwards.
“Damn it! What kind of monster is that kid? How could it be so difficult to deal with? Chase… send me the news! We must catch him alive! He is only a little kid of about six years old. No matter how amazing his talent is, he will not be able to last long if he uses such a powerful force as he just did!”
“The information brought back by our spies lurking in Konoha Village is correct. Uchiha Leiming is hiding a major secret of the Uchiha family! According to the intelligence, his Sharingan has been opened! The ability he just used is likely to be his ability!…”
The leader of the Anbu of the Iwagakure Village tried to analyze a lot of information about Lei Ming, and then asked his subordinates to record it and send it back to their ninja village, and at the same time issued a hunting order.
On the other side, in front of the Third Hokage in the Hokage’s office, the Anbu nervously recounted all the battle intelligence about Lei Ming that he had just seen.
The old Third Hokage took a deep puff of his pipe, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then said, “As you said, Lei Ming must have used some powerful secret technique to temporarily stimulate his potential, and he ran away immediately after rescuing Uchiha Xinyue!”
“No matter how powerful that kid’s secret technique is, once his power is exhausted, his situation will become very dangerous. Give the order that all the jonin and chunin teams on missions outside the village are to search for Uchiha Raiming with all their strength. Once Uchiha Raiming is found, immediately protect him with all your strength! Escort him back to the village!”
The Third Hokage looked at the sky outside the window with a worried look on his face, and sighed, “Hey! Uchiha Thunder! You really know how to cause trouble for me! What exactly is the ability of your Sharingan?”
“In order to rescue you, I wonder how many storms will arise. I hope you, a delicious piece of fat meat in the eyes of the enemy, can be careful and don’t get caught!”
The news that Uchiha Leiming used a secret technique to escape far away from Konoha Village after fighting with the enemy in order to save Uchiha Xingyue quickly spread throughout the world due to the publicity of some people.
After that, a high price was offered for Uchiha Leiming!
And the reward price is getting higher and higher!
In the end, the bounty was set at 50 million!
Therefore, as long as someone can catch the living Lei Ming, that person can become rich and wealthy in an instant and become a tycoon!
Please add to my collection! Please give me flowers! Please give me good reviews! Please give me rewards! Please support me! Your support is the biggest motivation for me to write!
Chapter 9: I actually flew to the Land of Water! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
Lei Ming, who was in the state of enhanced gas explosion, flew out with Uchiha Xinyue on his back. Who knows how far? Who knows how long the flying impact lasted?
The feeling of supersonic flight is on a completely different level of excitement compared to the roller coaster Lei Ming had ridden in his previous life!
So, even though they were flying very fast in the air, Lei Ming and Xin Yue were both in a dazed state, almost semi-comatose!
The orb that Lei Ming slapped into his chest seemed to be really alive. After confirming that it had escaped from the dangerous area, it automatically retracted the colorful light that was wrapped around his meridians. It flashed and disappeared, and returned to the portable subspace in Lei Ming’s body.
Without the support of the energy from the orb, the gas explosion on Lei Ming’s body began to slowly weaken. His sprint speed in the air also gradually weakened, and his body fell powerlessly from the air.
When Lei Ming regained consciousness, he and Xinyue had already started skydiving.
There was a whistling sound of wind beside my ears.
Lei Ming looked back at Xinyue on his back. At this moment, Xinyue had closed her eyes and fell into a complete coma.
Looking at the ground below again, it happened to be an uninhabited mountain forest area, so Lei Ming turned back into a slime without hesitation.
The two tentacles tightly wrapped around Xinyue’s arms, and then the body was transformed into a thin film as much as possible. Then, with a bang, the body was stretched open, and Lei Ming turned into a huge transparent parachute.
With the parachute, Xinyue’s descent speed was quickly controlled. After swaying and swaying for a while, Xinyue finally landed slowly and safely.
After landing, Lei Ming’s body shape changed again and he immediately turned back into human form.
Looking around, he saw that there were only trees all around. Lei Ming, carrying Xinyue on his back, planned to look around to see if he could find a suitable cave to rest in.
Not long after walking, Lei Ming encountered a huge wild boar blocking his way. The boar’s hair stood up and it stared at Lei Ming ferociously. Its hooves scraped the ground, ready to launch a brutal charge at any moment.
Seeing food being delivered to his door automatically, Lei Ming naturally wouldn’t be polite. He pressed his fists together and took a step forward.
When the wild boar saw Lei Ming’s actions, it accelerated forward without hesitation, lowered its head slightly, and aimed its forehead at him.
Bang bang bang bang bang bang!
Lei Ming jumped into the air, clenched his fists and punched Luffy’s rubber gun wildly. His fists rained down on the wild boar, and soon the wild boar was knocked to the ground.
In the blink of an eye, it was night. In a cave in the forest, a simple barbecue grill was set up above the fire.
The wild boar was washed, cut into pieces, skewered with wooden sticks made from tree branches, placed on a rack and roasted, and sprinkled with some seasonings carried in the ninja tool bag.
It wasn’t long before the barbecue fat started to sizzle and a rich aroma wafted out.
The nose of Uchiha Xinyue, who was sleeping on the ground, twitched involuntarily. He sat up with his eyes closed and crawled in the direction of the fragrance.
When she crawled to the fire and opened her eyes, what she saw was a skewer of fragrant barbecued meat.
“Are you hungry? Take it and eat it!” Lei Ming showed a gentle smile and handed over the roasted meat in his hand.
The little girl cheered immediately, took the barbecue and started eating.
Hiss, hiss, hiss! Hot, hot, hot!
“Eat slowly. If you don’t have enough, there’s more here. No one will snatch it from you!”
“Woo woo woo! Delicious! Really delicious! Brother Lei Ming’s cooking is the best!”
The little girl’s mouth was full of oil as she ate, and she felt very happy.
After eating and drinking, the little girl looked at the dark night sky outside the cave and asked, “Brother Lei Ming, where are we now? When will we return to Konoha Village?”
Lei Ming smiled slightly and said, “There is no rush to go back. Anyway, according to my estimation and my previous simple investigation of the surroundings, we are most likely in the Water Country.”
“Ah? The Land of Water? We just flew in the sky for a little while and flew out of the Land of Fire? That’s too awesome! No… it’s Brother Lei Ming you are so awesome!”
“Brother Lei Ming, can you fly again? Then we can go back to Konoha Village!”
Lei Ming scratched the little girl’s nose lightly with his index finger and said with a wry smile, “It’s not as easy as you think. The power I used before can’t be used casually. It’s better to use it less unless it’s absolutely necessary!”
As he said this, Lei Ming couldn’t help but recall the feeling of using the gem to increase his strength. At the beginning, he really felt the power filling his whole body.
The feeling of having endless energy all over the body is indeed fascinating, but later on, after flying in the sky and sprinting at high speed for a while.
That endless power seemed to almost burst him, and he also felt as if his whole body was on fire and would be burned to ashes at any time.
Lei Ming knew that the power was too strong and he could not use it at will with his current strength. Otherwise, he would die sooner or later.
Although treasures are wonderful, you must be alive to enjoy them!
“Oh, is that so! Okay then!” Xinyue knew that she couldn’t return to Konoha Village in a short time, and her little head drooped in discouragement.
Putting aside other useless thoughts, Lei Ming showed a gentle smile, reached out and touched the little girl’s head, and said with a smile, “It doesn’t matter, it’s slow to go back, we also have ways to go back slowly!”
“How about this, starting tomorrow, I will teach you some new fighting techniques, so that next time someone sneak attacks you, you won’t be able to fight back at all.”
“Really? That’s great!” When Xinyue heard that Lei Ming wanted to teach her fighting skills, her uneasiness about not being able to return to Konoha Village was swept away, and she jumped up and cheered in surprise.
The next day, after breakfast and warm-up exercises.
Lei Ming led Xin Yue around in the woods. After finding a big tree, he patted the trunk and said with satisfaction, “Hmm! This is just the right size! This is it!”
Seeing the puzzled expression in the little girl’s eyes, Lei Ming slowly walked to the big tree, lifted one foot and stepped on the trunk, then took the other foot and walked up along the trunk step by step. Finally, Lei Ming stood firmly under the thicker branches with both feet like a fallen bat, and gave Xinyue a gentle smile.
It was the first time I saw someone violate the common sense of physics and stand upside down under a tree branch. The little girl opened her mouth wide and her cute and beautiful big eyes were as wide as they could be.
He exclaimed, “Wow! Brother Lei Ming, what kind of ninjutsu is this? It’s so powerful! I want to learn it! I want to learn it!”
Chapter 10 The little girl’s practice! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
The little girl cheered and jumped, wanting to learn the classic training program of Naruto, climbing trees!
Lei Ming gathered the chakra in his feet, and easily turned over and landed on the ground while hanging upside down under the tree branch.
He smiled and said, “Very good! Since you want to learn so much, I will teach you now! Look carefully, imagine that the chakra in your body is concentrated on the soles of your feet like this.”
Buzz!
“Then step lightly on the tree trunk. But remember, the chakra concentrated under your feet cannot be too much and too strong, nor too little and too weak! … It’s about like this!”
Lei Ming explained while he slowly climbed the tree. This time, Lei Ming simply walked to the top of the tree which was more than ten meters high. Standing on the top of the tree, he smiled gently at Uchiha Xinyue and waved, “Come on! Now you can try it!”
“Okay! I’ll do it too! Concentrate chakra on the soles of your feet, right?… Easy!” Xinyue put her hands together and formed a seal, looking majestic and majestic, with a faint blue light emitting from under her feet.
Then the little girl walked confidently to the front of the big tree, raised her little foot, stepped firmly on it, and tested the suction power of her foot.
She nodded cutely and said, “It’s not as difficult as you imagined, right?”
The other foot leaves the ground and takes a step forward. Continue, two steps, three steps…
Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey? Ouch!
Plop!
“Damn it! I don’t believe it! Come again!”
“It hurts! I hit my head!…Aaaaaaa! Come on! I’m going to fight you today!”
“Come again! Go!”
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Since there was nothing to do, Lei Ming just stood on the tree top with a gentle smile, watching the little girl below trying her best to practice climbing the tree, his eyes full of encouragement.
Lei Ming did not use kunai to mark Naruto and Sasuke like Kakashi did in the original book, but let the little girl fail again and again, and then try again and again.
This kidnapping incident made Lei Ming realize one thing deeply: it is not enough for him to work hard to become stronger alone.
Xinyue must learn how to protect herself. It is impossible for me to protect her all the time. The future Naruto world will not be peaceful. I wonder how many bad people are targeting the Uchiha family’s Sharingan?
However, what made Lei Ming speechless was, how could a two-year-old girl learn to call herself “old mother” in such a heroic way? Which sister did she learn this from?
Uh? Could it be Sakura? Hmm…it’s very possible!
For the entire day, except for eating, Xinyue practiced tree climbing desperately under Lei Ming’s encouraging gaze.
Finally, as the sun was setting, Xinyue climbed to the top of the tree, panting.
Lei Ming reached out and rubbed the little girl’s cute head, and carefully tidied up the broken hair on her sweaty forehead. He smiled and said, “Very good! Xinyue, you performed well. I will give you a snack tonight!”
“Yeah!…Brother Lei Ming is the best!” Xinyue jumped up with joy and hugged Lei Ming’s neck and spun around.
Children’s vitality is indeed the strongest. Just now he was so tired that he was gasping for breath and couldn’t even straighten his waist. Now he is so excited that he can jump so high and even have the energy to turn around?
After eating a sumptuous barbecue dinner, Xinyue used a branch to stir the fire in front of her and asked, “Brother Leiming, I have learned the tree climbing practice. Can we go back to Konoha Village tomorrow?”
“Go back to Konoha? Don’t worry. During this time, I plan to train you well and teach you the ninjutsu of our Uchiha family! Also, while learning ninjutsu, you have to learn another chakra usage technique! Treading water!”
“Treading water? What kind of practice is that?” The little girl tilted her head cutely and looked at Lei Ming, with three big question marks on her forehead.
“Hehe! You’ll know tomorrow!” Lei Ming raised the corners of his mouth and said with a playful smile.
The next day, I took the little girl through the mountains and forests and soon found a small lake.
Lei Ming stepped out to demonstrate again, saying, “Tree climbing training is to train our concentration and learn the precise allocation of chakra.”
“But treading water now is different, because water will flow! So if we want to stand steadily on the water, or even walk and run freely on the water, we need to concentrate the chakra on the soles of our feet and make changes anytime and anywhere according to different situations.”
Lei Ming said it simply, and walking on the surface of the lake seemed extremely easy and graceful.
Only he himself knew how many times he had slipped and fallen into the water while practicing treading water since he came to the Naruto world? Treading water was several times more difficult than climbing a tree!
Just like teaching the little girl to climb a tree yesterday, Lei Ming stood in the center of the lake, waved to Xinyue and said with a smile, “Come on, Xinyue! I’ll wait for you here!”
Xinyue walked slowly to the lake, stretched out her little head to look at the lake water below, tried to step on the lake surface, and then looked up at Leiming who was standing in the center of the lake.
The little girl took two deep breaths, made up her mind, patted her chubby face with her two cute little hands, and encouraged herself, “It’s no big deal! I could climb a tree yesterday, so I can go into the water today!”
He formed seals with his hands, concentrated chakra at the soles of his feet, and walked towards the lake.
“Hehehe! I knew I was a genius! Is treading water that hard?”
The little girl stood firmly on the water with her feet, then proudly raised her head with her nose up to the sky.
But before she could finish her boast for three seconds, plop!
The little girl fell into the water!
Lei Ming burst into laughter and said, “Puchi, hehe! Xinyue, treading water is not as easy as you think! Keep working hard!”
Fortunately, the little girl could swim, so she wasn’t too embarrassed. She swam to the lake with a blushing face and started over again.
“I’ve learned the difficult technique of climbing a tree, so this won’t be a problem for me! Go ahead!”
Come again!
“Asshole! I must succeed today!”
Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!
The little girl spent a whole day learning how to climb trees. Treading water was quite difficult, so she practiced for three whole days before finally mastering it.
How many times did he fall into the water during this period? Lei Ming was too lazy to count them! As long as the practice was successful, it was fine!
“Xinyue, from today on, we won’t travel by land! We’ll take the river instead, and we’re not allowed to take boats. We’ll travel on the water! How’s that? Can you keep up?”
“Of course! Brother Lei Ming, don’t look down on me!”
“Very good! Let’s go!”
As a result, two more children appeared on the criss-crossing waterways of the Water Kingdom. They traveled on the water day and night. When they encountered boats on the road, they would quietly sink to the bottom of the water to hide.
It was precisely because of Lei Ming’s caution that they were able to avoid being tracked down by many people with ulterior motives.
Chapter 11 Bai is going with me! Please give me flowers! (Old version)
In the Water Country, Lei Ming trained Xinyue and taught her some basic ninjutsu training, while slowly planning and finding a route back to Konoha Village.
Maybe it’s fate, maybe it’s God’s will.
Lei Ming and Xin Yue used transformation techniques to disguise themselves as a middle-aged couple and came to a small town in the Land of Water to buy daily necessities. While walking on the road, they suddenly heard faint dog barking coming from a roadside alley.
They had heard similar dog barking sounds in other towns before. It was nothing more than the noise made by a group of wild dogs fighting over food.
But the barking sound I heard today was particularly childish.
The little girl couldn’t help but be curious, and she pulled Lei Ming towards the alley. What they saw was a thin boy wearing tattered clothes, holding half a moldy bread in his hand and confronting the puppy.
Behind the puppy, there was an adult female dog lying. It was obvious that the female dog had been knocked down and was gasping for breath weakly on the ground.
Xinyue pulled Leiming’s big hand, looked at the thin boy, and then looked at the bitch and puppy lying on the ground.
The soft-hearted Xinyue felt compassion and whispered, “Brother Leiming, they are all so pitiful!”
Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Lei Ming’s memory of the Naruto anime flashed like sparks in his mind, and soon reminded him of the tragic plot in the first half of Naruto.
“Could it be that this child is… Bai?”
Lei Ming said this to himself, and his eyes couldn’t help but look closely at the young man opposite him.
“It shouldn’t be wrong, it’s that Bai! Although he looks very thin now, his facial features are very delicate. Forget it, whether it’s him or not, let’s take him back first!”
“Even if it’s not Bai, it would be nice to bring her back to Konoha Village to be a babysitter for Xinyue!”
Lei Ming walked slowly to the puppy, squatted down, took out an empty small box from the bag of food they bought, opened a box of milk and poured it in.
Then he took out some steamed buns from the food bag and gently placed them in front of the puppy and the mother dog. He reached out and patted the puppy’s head. The puppy immediately wagged its tail happily and barked a few times at Lei Ming.
First, he used his little nose to nudge a steamed bun in front of the bitch, letting the bitch eat it first, and then he started eating.
The reason why I gave the food to the puppy first was to minimize the vigilance of the child opposite and leave a good impression on him first.
Sure enough, when Lei Ming approached the child with the buns, the child in tattered clothes did not resist at all.
Lei Ming grabbed the moldy bread in his hand, threw it into the garbage, and stuffed a big meat bun into his hand. He smiled and touched the child’s head, and said gently, “How can you eat moldy things? Here, this is for you!”
“You are a poor child. If you don’t want to starve anymore and want to find a new home for yourself, you can come with me!”
After saying that, Lei Ming smiled and turned away.
I have said everything that needs to be said. As for whether the child is willing to leave with me, I will let him make his own choice, right?
Although Lei Ming has a very, very good impression of the character Bai, he will not beg him to be his partner.
The boy looked at the thunder and the crescent moon that were gradually fading away, then at the big steaming meat bun in his hand, and then at the female dog and puppy that were relying on each other on the ground.
Recalling Lei Ming’s big hand, the warm feeling when it touched his head, and the other’s gentle smile, the boy finally moved and took the initiative to chase after Lei Ming.
“Kid, are you sure you want to go with us?” Lei Ming asked, turning around.
“Well! I am willing. As long as you can take me in, I will do anything you want me to do! Even if you want me to kill someone, I am willing to do it!” The young man said with pleading eyes.
“Oh? Okay! Since you are so determined, then come with us!” After hearing the boy’s answer, Lei Ming was even more certain about the boy’s identity.
After leaving the town, the boy looked in surprise at Thunder and Crescent in front of him, who had released their transformation technique.
Lei Ming didn’t say anything because she was the same height as him, but Xinyue was a girl who was only two years old?
“What? Are you surprised? We are ninjas, ninjas from Konoha Village! Young man, after seeing our true appearance, do you still want to go with us?” Lei Ming asked with a gentle smile.
The young man put one hand on his chest and clenched it into a fist. He nodded with a firm look in his eyes and said, “I am willing! Even if you use me as a tool, I am willing!”
“Actually, it’s not as serious as you say! I’m not an emotionless pervert!… You’re not surprised that we use ninjutsu. Are you a ninja too?” Lei Ming asked deliberately, even though he knew the answer.
The boy shook his head and said, “No, I’m not a ninja, but my mother is a ninja! My name is Bai, and this is my ability!…”
In front of Xinyue and Leiming, Bai squatted down on the wet grass on the ground and gently sucked with his hands. The excess water droplets in the soil quickly gathered into a large ball of water in his palms.
When Xinyue saw such an interesting ninjutsu, she clapped her hands happily.
Lei Ming smiled with relief in his heart, nodded and thought, “Sure enough, I didn’t choose the wrong person! Bai…you are mine from now on. If you hadn’t followed that idiot Zabuza, you wouldn’t have died so early, right?”
“Very good! I, Xinyue, and Bai, my three-person team is now formed!”
Chapter 12 Sharingan Training! Part 1! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
In Lei Ming’s memory, Bai seemed to be a man? Right?
However, the Bai in this parallel world is 100% a girl! This point has been confirmed by the little sister Xinyue herself.
Ahem! Don’t get me wrong, we can’t let Bai wear beggar’s rags all the time, right? When buying clothes, of course you have to ask about the gender.
Also, when taking a bath, you have to go to a public bathhouse, and girls certainly can’t go to the boys’ side, right?
After meeting each other and spending a month together, the three of them have already gotten to know each other well enough.
“Oh! Bai, you are really amazing! Although it has only been a short month, you have already mastered the basics of ninjutsu that I taught you!” Lei Ming clapped his hands in admiration.
Xinyue looked at the young lady standing on the flowing river with a gentle smile on her face, her mouth pouted so high that she could be a burden.
The reason is simple, because Bai’s ninja talent is simply at an incredible level.
From a newbie who couldn’t do anything, a month later, she could already fully master climbing trees, treading water, and initially use her secret ninjutsu. This is fucking amazing, her speed of progress is simply inhuman!
Xinyue s self-esteem was really hurt!
Thinking back, it took her four or five days in total to learn how to climb trees and tread water.
But what about Bai? She only took two days? She only spent one hour climbing the tree!
Damn, what kind of monstrous talent is this?
Lei Ming saw the little girl’s jealousy, smiled and rubbed her cute little head with his hand, and said with a smile, “Haha! Xinyue, you don’t have to be too jealous. The reason why Bai’s progress is so exaggerated is that she has a unique advantage.”
“What’s the reason? Brother Lei Ming, please tell me about it!” Xinyue stared at Lei Ming with her cute and beautiful big eyes and asked seriously.
The little girl has become smarter recently and is not so easy to fool anymore, so you have to think carefully and have solid reasons and evidence to convince her.
“Well, first of all, it’s because of her white bloodline. She is a descendant of the Mizunotsuki family and has a unique talent for the subtle control of chakra.”
“The people of the Mizunotsuki family are good at ice-style ninjutsu. To use ice-style ninjutsu, one needs to be proficient in controlling the wind and water chakras in the body…”
Lei Ming’s lecture this time started with the changes in the nature of chakras and talked about the effects of ninjutsu launched by different chakra combinations, such as ice escape, melt escape, and even the legendary wood escape, how many types of chakras are needed to launch each, what is a bloodline limit, and what is a bloodline elimination.
Lei Ming told the little girl a lot of things, saying that he had read about the analysis of Naruto’s ninjutsu on the Internet in his previous life. The little girl was stunned after listening to it.
Although the little girl didn’t understand, she inexplicably felt that he was very powerful. Her eyes were full of little stars and she looked at her brother Lei Ming with admiration.
Later, Bai, who had come ashore at some point, came to them, heard Lei Ming’s lecture, and also looked at Lei Ming with admiration.
Lei Ming himself was a little confused by the end of the story, not knowing what to say next. Come on, he is just an ordinary time traveler, okay?
There were many discrepancies between what he saw online in his previous life and the problems he encountered in reality, right? He still had to continue learning and exploring. If he wanted to be a true role model, he still had many, many questions that he had not figured out!
So, Lei Ming coughed twice, turned around, and said, “Ahem! I’ve said so much, how much you can understand depends on your own hard work!”
“As for us now, theoretical knowledge alone is not enough. We also need to be able to master the knowledge we have learned! Bai! Since you can already perform the preliminary water ninjutsu, then you can start to help us practice the Sharingan!”
During this month of getting along, Bai’s performance was indeed amazing. In order to express herself more actively, the little girl Xinyue finally succeeded in opening the Sharingan again while practicing the Uchiha family’s fire escape ninjutsu.
Therefore, Lei Ming has also had deep thoughts on how to cultivate the Sharingan during this period, although they may not be completely correct.
Hearing Lei Ming asking him to help practice the Sharingan, Bai was immediately shocked. He nodded with a firm look in his eyes and said loyally, “Master Lei Ming, Master Xin Yue, do you want to practice pupil techniques? Bai will definitely cooperate with you fully!”
“Yeah! Very good! Then, let me show you how to do it first! … Bai, you will use water ninjutsu to attack me later! Of course, you won’t use any powerful ninjutsu, but you will turn the water ninjutsu into as many baseball-sized water balls as possible and launch them at me with all your strength!”
After hearing Lei Ming’s words, Bai hesitated a little and asked, “Is this really possible?”
Lei Ming waved his hands casually and said with a smile, “Okay, okay, don’t worry! It’s just a water ball. No matter how powerful it is, it won’t kill anyone! What I want is to train the dynamic vision of the Sharingan. Of course, the more attacks, the better!”
“Oh! Is that so? Okay, Lord Lei Ming, please be careful!… I’m going to launch an attack! Water escape technique! Water scattershot technique!”
Puff puff puff puff! Bang bang bang bang bang!
Lei Ming opened his Sharingan and stared with all his strength to observe. Faced with the massive amount of water bullets attacking him, even if his eyes could see clearly the attack trajectories of the water bullets.
But there were too many of them, and his body couldn’t keep up with the dodging speed. Every time a bullet hit his body, it felt like being hit hard by a heavy punch. It hurt, right?
Ugh! Ah! Ugh! Huh! It hurts! Stop, stop, stop! You re standing too close to me. Stand fifty meters away from me before you fire the water bomb.
Chapter 13 Sharingan Training! Next! Please bookmark! (Old version)
Swish swish swish!
“Sure enough, the Sharingan has unparalleled dynamic vision. All the water bullets shot towards me are just like slow motion in my eyes!”
After standing at a relatively far distance, Lei Ming was able to observe the water bullets fired at him through the Sharingan and make evasive moves in advance, thus avoiding most of the water bullets.
If you really can’t avoid it, just use the kunai in your hand to block it.
In the eyes of Xinyue, who was standing next to Lei Ming and watching his training, it seemed as easy as playing a game. Isn’t this just an enhanced version of dodgeball?
The little girl was rubbing her hands excitedly. It would be her turn to play soon. She was so excited!
“Very good! Now that I’m a little more proficient, I can start the second gear mode!” Lei Ming squatted heavily on the ground with his feet, and his body immediately turned pink with white steam coming out.
He stomped his feet on the ground continuously at high speed, used the Navy Six Styles Shave, and dodged forward at high speed.
The piercing sonic booms continued to sound, and Lei Ming dodged the water bomb attacks while rushing in front of Bai until the very end.
Bai felt a kunai pressed against his neck, then he raised his hands with a wry smile, saying with a smile, “Lord Leiming’s Sharingan is indeed powerful! My ninjutsu can’t keep up with your movements at all!”
Lei Ming retracted his kunai, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, “In order to save Xinyue, the high-speed physical skills I experimented with before had many shortcomings. This time, I am fully prepared and it is much better than last time!”
“Bai!… From now on, we will have a sparring match like this every morning during morning exercises, so that I can get used to the use of high-speed taijutsu!”
“Also, you need to speed up the development of your ice escape ninjutsu. Dodging water bullets alone is still too low of an oppressive force for me and cannot fully arouse my sense of crisis. You need to develop a rainstorm-like ice needle attack and help me practice dodging. That’s the most perfect training!”
“Yes! Lord Lei Ming! I will try my best!” Bai nodded seriously.
“Very good! Xinyue, it’s your turn now!” Lei Ming stood beside Bai with a smile and raised his hand to signal Xinyue.
“I got it! Brother Lei Ming! I’m ready!” Xinyue stood where Lei Ming had stood before, opened her Sharingan and waited for Bai’s water bullet attack.
Bai formed seals with both hands and reminded, “I’m about to start! Master Xinyue!”
“Come on!” Xinyue held a kunai in each hand, waiting for Bai’s water bullet attack.
“Water Style! Water Shotgun Technique!”
whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!
Puff puff puff puff puff!
After all, Xinyue is still young and has practiced physical skills and ninjutsu for too little time. With her Sharingan, she can see the water bullets raining down on her, but she can only use the kunai in her hand to break them all into pieces to prevent them from hitting her.
At the beginning, she could still hold on, and she was strong-willed and wanted to get to the distance where Lei Ming had just rushed as quickly as possible. As a result, the further she went, the more tired her body felt, and finally she could not withstand the dense rain of water bullets.
More and more water bullets hit her body, and she fell backwards.
Lying in the puddle, Xinyue had a stubborn and unwilling look in her eyes. She sniffed and said in a crying voice, “Damn it! Why can’t I use Brother Leiming’s physical skills? The more I charge forward, the more chaotic my steps become! I…I really can’t accept this!”
Lei Ming walked up to the little girl, squatted down, and said with a smile, “Haha! You, you want to run before you even learn how to walk? My high-speed physical skills are not something you can learn now!”
“Why?” The little girl looked at Lei Ming unwillingly and asked.
“Because of this…” In order to dispel the little girl’s obsession, Lei Ming had to show some of his slime abilities.
Lei Ming looked at a big tree in the distance, jumped up, and grabbed forward with his little hands. His arms shot out like elastic rubber, grabbed the branch and pulled hard, and Lei Ming’s body was pulled over at a whoosh.
Then, Lei Ming grabbed the trunks of two big trees with his hands, and his body stepped backward. His arms were pulled to an astonishing length, and whoosh, his body flew back like a cannonball.
With a deep breath, Lei Ming’s stomach could expand to ten times its size.
After demonstrating some abilities similar to Luffy’s rubber fruit, Lei Ming looked at Xin Yue with a smile and said, “Do you understand? My physique is very special, so I can make my feet surpass the strength and speed of ordinary people. Stepping on the ground will increase my sprint speed! Use high-speed physical skills…”
Blah blah, Lei Ming explained to Xinyue and Bai the principle of the Navy’s Six-style Shave.
Lei Ming didn’t care about Xinyue and Bai’s surprised expressions, whose mouths were wide enough to fit bread in because of excessive shock.
He walked out and said, “So, if you want to use the same high-speed physical skills as me, you must first train your body to surpass the physique of ordinary people!”
“Alright! We’ll talk about high-speed taijutsu later. What we’re going to practice next should be shuriken techniques! That’s one of the signature skills of our Uchiha family!”
As he spoke, Lei Ming imitated the Naruto anime he had watched in his previous life and placed targets in the woods.
“We need to practice how to control the shuriken, shoot it from all kinds of impossible angles, and still hit the target we want!”
As he spoke, Lei Ming opened his Sharingan, rushed forward, jumped, and kept throwing shurikens from his hands. He tried hard to imitate the gorgeous shuriken throwing moves of Uchiha Itachi in Naruto in his previous life.
There were dozens of targets, and he managed to hit more than 70% of them.
After landing, Lei Ming checked his results, shook his head with a wry smile and said, “I have been practicing this move for more than half a year, but I am still far from being comparable to Itachi. Damn! How did Itachi practice the Shuriken Technique? I clearly used the Sharingan to confirm the landing point, but it still missed!”
Chapter 14 The legendary big fat sheep! Request for flowers! (Old version)
When Xinyue heard Leiming mention Itachi’s name, her cute little brows frowned instantly. She rushed to Leiming, clenched her fist in front of her chest and said excitedly, “That’s not the case. Brother Leiming is the most powerful! No one can compare to you! Especially that traitor Uchiha Itachi, the sinner who killed the whole clan. He is not even worthy of carrying your shoes, Brother Leiming!”
“Uh! Okay, Xinyue, whatever you say is what it goes! Don’t be so excited!…” Lei Ming was so angry when he saw the little girl’s excitement that his face turned red. It was obvious that he hated Uchiha Itachi to death.
Come to think of it, her father, mother, neighbor’s uncle, aunt, neighbor brother who had taken good care of her since she was a child, and many tribesmen she knew, all died at the hands of Itachi.
Although, when it was the little girl’s turn, Itachi for some reason just used the Sharingan to hypnotize her, putting her into a deep sleep, and did not kill her.
However, Uchiha Crescent Moon s hatred for Itachi is not much less than Sasuke s.
Lei Ming knew why the little girl hated Itachi so much, and he also understood her deep hatred. To be honest, if his entire family was really killed by Itachi for no reason, he would probably follow the same path as Sasuke, right?
“But, to be honest, Itachi’s talent in ninjutsu is definitely one of the best in the history of Konoha Village. I remember that his shuriken technique can turn corners! Let’s try it again?”
After Lei Ming calmed Uchiha Xinyue down, he walked to a big tree, took out a shuriken in each hand, and threw them crosswise.
Buzz! Ding! Puff!
The two shurikens drew graceful arcs in the air, collided with each other, and changed the shooting path.
Unfortunately, neither of the two shurikens hit the center of the tree, but instead pierced into the trunk of the nearby tree and the ground.
“Sure enough! I still have a lot of practice to do! Although I can use the Sharingan to observe the best shooting trajectory in advance, I still need to keep exploring the strength of using both hands to throw hidden weapons!”
After Lei Ming checked his shooting target, he scratched his head and muttered to himself as he walked.
When Lei Ming turned his attention back, he saw Xinyue and Baiya practicing shuriken and kunai throwing techniques very hard.
Lei Ming then slammed his fist into his palm with a smile, and said to himself, “Oh my god, how could I forget my own advantages? Shuriken techniques can be mastered slowly, but the increase in the power of ninjutsu, humph!… I’m not bragging, I didn’t read so many anime and online novels in my previous life for nothing!”
“Let me think about it! Currently, the ninjutsu that can maximize combat power is Wind Style! Rasenshuriken! …Ahahaha! I’m kidding! I haven’t even mastered the Rasengan yet, so that’s even more impossible!”
“By the way, although I can’t practice the Rasenshuriken yet, I do know how to improve the power of Wind Style!”
Lei Ming, muttering to himself, passed by a big tree. He picked a leaf and placed it in his palm. He then pressed it down with his other palm and closed his eyes.
“Let me think about how Naruto in Naruto trained the changes in the nature of wind chakra! Imagine the chakra in the palm of your hand, thinner and sharper…convection between each other…cutting!…Hey! Hey!”
Opening his palm to check, Lei Ming stuck out his tongue with a wry smile, and said self-deprecatingly, “It’s really not that easy. There’s no way I can succeed in one go! Okay, let’s try again! … Hey! … Hey! … Hey!”
After practicing again and again for several hours, Xinyue and Bai had almost mastered the shuriken technique, but Lei Ming still failed to cut the leaves with his palms.
Come to think of it, in the original work, Naruto spent an unknown amount of time learning the technique of cutting leaves with wind chakra, and he even used a cheating device. It took thousands of people to finally learn the Shadow Clone Technique.
If Lei Ming could learn this skill in just a few moves, what would happen? If he really had such a strong talent, the Naruto world would be blown up by him in just a few days!
Another three months later, Lei Ming, Xinyue and Bai, finally escaped the pursuit of various forces with their powerful anti-reconnaissance capabilities and arrived at a small town in the Fire Nation.
In three more days of travel, they will be able to return to Konoha Village. After returning to Konoha Village, they will no longer live such thrilling lives and have to be on guard against enemy sneak attacks and capture at any time.
When Lei Ming and his friends were passing by a gambling house, they suddenly heard the sound of people talking inside.
“I heard that the legendary big fat sheep is in there, right? We have been looking for her for a long time. Please let us in quickly. Our boss has a debt to pay!”
“Get lost! The big fat sheep is ours. Don’t you know that first come first served? If you want to pay back the money, you should give it back to us first!”
“No, no, no! It’s us!”
“Assholes, you are a bunch of fools. If you want to collect the debt, wait until Sister Fat Sheep finishes gambling in our casino. You can do whatever you want to collect the debt after we leave the door! As for now, get out of here, assholes!”
Going closer to the door, I saw the thugs in the casino pushing and shoving with a large group of people. It was a very lively scene!
“The legendary big fat sheep? What is that thing?” Xinyue asked, blinking her big eyes curiously and looking at the lively scene inside.
“Haha! Well, should we say we are lucky? Or lucky? We actually met her here! With her as a bodyguard, we will definitely be safe on the way back to the village!”
Lei Ming, who also leaned over to look, laughed excitedly after hearing the words “the legendary big fat sheep”.
Chapter 15: Tsunade in front, Kakuzu in the back! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
There was a snack shop outside the gambling house. Lei Ming decided to take Bai and Xinyue to sit inside the shop and enjoy their food while waiting for Tsunade to come out.
After sitting down, Lei Ming, who had transformed into an uncle, raised his hand and said, “Boss, bring us all the best side dishes in your restaurant, and ten bowls of rice. I’m starving!”
“Oh! Okay! Please wait a moment, sir. The delicious dishes will be served to you soon!” The boss happily wrote something in a small notebook and taught it to the waiter, who immediately rushed to the kitchen.
Xinyue, who had transformed into an ordinary middle-aged woman, looked at the casino across the street in confusion, then turned back and asked, “Brother Leiming, didn’t you just say that you wanted to find that fat sheep sister to be your bodyguard? Why don’t we just go in instead of sitting here and waiting?”
“Ahem! Well, in order to protect you from being polluted, it’s better for children not to go to the casino!” Lei Ming coughed softly and spoke in a low voice.
Xinyue and Bai looked at each other with puzzled expressions, thinking, “What does that mean? Our minds will be polluted if we go to the casino? Why?”
However, facing Xinyue and Bai’s curious and puzzled eyes, Lei Ming did not explain much. He just closed his eyes and drank the tea on the table, changing the subject with an expression of enjoyment, “Hmm! Good tea! Good tea!”
Although he didn’t know what Xinyue would be like when she grew up, Lei Ming definitely didn’t want her to become a gambler like Tsunade. No matter how much money she had, it wouldn’t be enough for her to lose!
After all, Lei Ming had a hard time making money in his previous life. He worked hard to save money for half a year, but it was still not enough for his girlfriend to buy him a brand-name bag. This made him have a natural fear of women who are extremely terrible at spending money.
Buying bags would make Lei Ming in his previous life feel like he was being drained alive, and gambling! That would be even more terrifying, because it is a super bottomless pit that can never be filled no matter how much money you have!
Time passed quite quickly while eating and drinking leisurely while waiting for someone. Half a day later, Lei Ming saw a petite, cute girl with blonde twin ponytails secretly jumping out of a window in the room next to the gambling house.
When he saw the girl acting like a thief, turning her head and big eyes to observe the surrounding situation, and then tiptoeing away, Lei Ming stood up with a smile on his face.
He casually slapped a stack of bills on the table and said with a smile, “Now that we’re full, let’s get on with our journey!”
Xinyue and Bai, who had transformed into ordinary middle-aged women, carried small bags on their backs, followed Leiming, who was carrying a wooden box on his back, out of the food shop and chased in the direction Tsunade had escaped.
However, what Lei Ming did not notice was that in the shadows on the street behind them, a man in a black robe of fire cloud slowly appeared. He looked in the direction where Lei Ming and the others were walking and said in a deep voice, “Are they the only few remaining descendants of the Uchiha family? I didn’t expect to have the chance to meet them here. It’s not bad to make some extra money occasionally! After all, their bounty has increased to 80 million!”
After the man in the black robe of Fire Cloud muttered these words to himself, his figure once again disappeared into the darkness.
Tsunade transformed into a little girl and carefully slipped to another secluded alley. She finally breathed a sigh of relief, slapped her own hand, and said, “Really? I told you not to hold back. You could have taken the 10 million you won to pay off your debts, but why did you have to take the last gamble? Look at me now! You lost it all!”
“Who? Get out here! If I do it myself, you’re dead!”
Tsunade looked behind her sharply and shouted sternly, canceling the transformation technique. She immediately turned back into a domineering beauty, and smashed the wall behind her with her beautiful little fist.
That section of the wall immediately began to show spider-web-like depressions and cracks spreading out.
“Hehehehe! Mmmmm! Lady Tsunade, please don’t get excited. We are all from Konoha Village. There is no need to start shouting and killing each other as soon as we meet!”
Lei Ming took Bai and Xin Yue to release the transformation technique together, raised his hand and walked towards Tsunade, saying with a smile on his face.
“Oh? From Konoha Village? How do you prove your identities? Also, how do you know I’m here?” Tsunade looked up and down at the three little guys from Lei Ming, narrowed her eyes and asked dangerously.
“Well, it’s very easy. Look!” Lei Ming opened his Sharingan with a smile. Before he finished explaining, he felt something suddenly entangled his body.
“Hey! Brother Lei Ming! Why did you kick me?!”
“Lord Lei Ming? You… uh!”
Lei Ming reacted quickly and kicked Bai and Xinyue hard on the back. The two girls flew towards Tsunade like cannonballs. Tsunade was quick to move forward and caught the two girls steadily.
Then he looked at the man behind Lei Ming with murderous eyes.
“Hehehe! As expected of the legendary Sannin, there’s also the Uchiha brat with a fifty million bounty on his head. They react really fast! And they work in perfect harmony!”
The man behind Lei Ming showed up and smiled sinisterly.
In fact, just now, when Lei Ming opened his Sharingan to show Tsunade, Tsunade already believed that Lei Ming and the other kids were really from Konoha Village.
Because except Konoha Village, other ninja villages do not have Sharingan, so Lei Ming kicked Bai and Xinyue away with two kicks to protect them. Tsunade, who has rich combat experience, chose to protect the future flowers of Konoha Village at the first opportunity.
Lei Ming first looked at the tentacle-like thing that bound him, then frowned and looked at the man behind him. He immediately cursed inwardly, “Damn! Kakuzu! Why is it this troublesome bastard?”
Kakuzu looked at Lei Ming with interest and said with a smile, “Eh? Kid, how do you know me? People who know me should be almost dead. After all, I am the man who fought against the first Hokage!”
Lei Ming pouted in dissatisfaction, thinking to himself, “Tsk, it’s hard for me not to know you? After all, you are the first test subject for Naruto’s special move!”
Chapter 16: Wind Style! Dance of the Kamaitachi! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
“Eh? Kid, how do you know me? People who know me should be almost dead. After all, I am the man who fought against the first Hokage!”
After Kakuzu asked this, Lei Ming just pouted in dissatisfaction, turned his head and ignored him.
“Hmm? You don’t want to tell me? Never mind. It doesn’t matter anyway. As long as I can capture you and bring the little Uchiha girl back with me, I can make a net profit of 80 million.”
Kakuzu didn’t care too much about Lei Ming’s uncooperativeness, he just whispered to himself.
But after hearing what Kakuzu said, Tsunade frowned in displeasure, stamped her heels on the ground, and said with her head held high, “Humph! How dare you kidnap me in front of me? Do you think I’m dead?”
“Oh? What do you want? I’m not afraid even if it’s your grandfather! Let alone a little girl like you!” Kakuzu said this without any scruples.
“Damn bastard, let my brother Lei Ming go!” Xinyue stood behind Tsunade, her face puffed up angrily, and she roared, waving her little fists.
Bai reached into his ninja tool bag behind his back and grabbed two kunai, holding them tightly in his hands. He stared at Kakuzu, ready to find an opportunity to rescue Lei Ming.
“Lord Lei Ming, I will definitely rescue you!”
“Hehe! What a big tone! Today I want to see what you can do.” Tsunade stomped her feet heavily on the ground.
Boom!
The ground beneath Tsunade’s feet exploded, forming a spiderweb of cracks in the depression as she charged towards Kakuzu like a cannonball.
A beautiful arm with blue chakra light pierced Kakuzu’s face. Kakuzu flew backwards and a tentacle-like shield suddenly grew in front of him, trying to block Tsunade’s attack.
Tsunade suddenly changed the trajectory of her attack, changing from a stab to a sweep.
Puff! Sizzle!
All the tentacles blocking his body were cut in half by the sword, and a thin blood mark appeared on Kakuzu’s face.
Then, Tsunade slashed downward with her sword, trying to cut off the tentacles that bound Lei Ming.
But Kakuzu, who was already on guard, pulled his tentacles back violently and actually placed Lei Ming behind him, then Kakuzu reached forward with one hand to grab.
Dozens of tentacles shot out from his arms and wrapped around Tsunade.
Tsunade’s hands suddenly burst out with blue chakra light, and in an instant, all the tentacles that tried to wrap around her were chopped into pieces!
Kakuzu retreated to a safe distance, looked at Tsunade calmly and said, “The strongest medical ninja, Princess Tsunade? It really takes some effort!”
“Tsk! You’re one step too slow!… But, if this is all you can do, I advise you to let the kid go quickly, otherwise! I’ll punch you to death!” Tsunade warned with murderous eyes, pressing her fists with both hands.
Suddenly, a punch hit the wall beside him like lightning, and the entire wall turned into pieces, then exploded and flew outwards.
Even though Kakuzu was used to seeing all kinds of ninjas, he was still slightly shocked by the power of Tsunade’s super-powerful punch. He frowned and said, “Indeed, your punch is very powerful. Even I can’t withstand it easily. If I’m not careful, I will really be killed by your punch.”
Lei Ming, who had watched the Naruto anime in his previous life, curled his lips in disdain behind his back and said to himself, “Tsk, these old monsters who have lived for who knows how many years, they all love to act. Don’t think I don’t know that you have five hearts!”
“In other words, you have five lives. If I can’t kill you five times at the same time, or break your five hearts one by one, it’s really not that easy to kill you!”
“But speaking of which, this old monster probably wants to capture me and Xinyue and take us back, but he doesn’t want to reveal too much of his abilities in front of Tsunade, so he’s fighting so cautiously! He’s only using his tentacles to attack, and he hasn’t even used his five-attribute chakra ninjutsu at the same time!”
“Very good! Since you are tied up in your fight, and you have put me in a blind spot behind you, my chance has come! Let’s try that move!… Imagine that the wind chakras squeeze and rub against each other, making them thinner and sharper!… And combine it with my slime physique!… Release my imagination!”
Empty your mind and body, and feel every inch of your skin. There are two thin layers of wind-attribute chakra on the surface of the slime, cutting and squeezing the surface in opposite directions back and forth.
At the same time, the blue chakra in Tsunade’s fists seemed to be burning, and she aimed her punches at Kakuzu’s vital points. Kakuzu kept dodging left and right, front and back, trying to find an opportunity to use his special move and launch a sneak attack on Tsunade.
He knew that a legendary Sannin like Tsunade only had one chance to launch a successful sneak attack. If his ability was exposed, it would be difficult to succeed again.
There is only one chance to successfully take Lei Ming and Uchiha Xinyue away.
So, he was really careful and cautious.
Kakuzu’s strengths and weaknesses are equally obvious, that is, he is too cautious, or in other words, people who live too long are afraid of death.
“Now! Wind Style!… Kamaitachi Dance!” Lei Ming seized the opportunity and burst the wind chakra in his body to the limit. Countless wind blades shot out from his whole body.
The wind blade not only cut into pieces the tentacles wrapped around his body, but under Lei Ming’s deliberate control, it also sneak attacked Kakuzu’s neck, back and other vital parts.
At the same time, dozens of wind blades surrounded Lei Ming’s body, protecting him, and he flew backwards lightly.
Chapter 17 Analysis of the Empress? Tsunade! Request for flowers! (Old version)
“What? What happened?” Kakuzu couldn’t help but shift his attention and look behind him because of Lei Ming’s sudden escape and sneak attack.
The tentacles behind him suddenly grew rapidly, blocking the wind blade attack from Lei Ming. Some of the tentacles were cut off, but Kakuzu was not really hurt.
However, when Kakuzu saw that Lei Ming had jumped behind him, with a breeze wrapped around his whole body and dozens of wind blades protecting him, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“Hehe! Well done, little one!”
Tsunade took advantage of the fact that Kakuzu’s attention was completely drawn to the thunder, suddenly exerted force on her feet, rushed forward at explosive speed, and kicked Kakuzu hard in the left chest.
Bang! Puff! Boom!
Kakuzu’s body was hit right in the center by Tsunade’s powerful kick, and he flew backwards like a cannonball, smashing the wall behind him and lying in a pile of rubble.
Hehehe! I told you to be so arrogant, I ll send you off with my own hands!
Tsunade clenched her little fist, took a step forward, and said proudly with a smug smile.
Although Tsunade in this parallel world is also afraid of seeing blood, as long as the enemy is buried in the ruins, there is nothing to worry about!
However, at this moment, Tsunade was confident that even if her fatal blow could not kill Kakuzu, it could at least make him lie down completely, and he let his guard down a little.
Lei Ming suddenly rushed in front of Tsunade, dancing his hands rapidly, throwing dozens of shurikens connected with steel wires, and used the iron net made of steel wires to bind and squeeze the stones of the ruins tightly together.
Then he quickly formed seals with both hands, opened his Sharingan, took a deep breath, and shouted, “Sure kill! Fire escape! Dragon Fire Technique!”
Boom! Blaze! A long dragon of fire burst out from Lei Ming’s mouth and slammed into the pair of ruins, causing the temperature there to rise by who knows how many degrees in an instant.
Anyway, if it were an ordinary person, he would turn into a crispy roast pig in minutes!
“Fuck! Is this brat so cruel? He will never let go of any grudge! You kid!” Tsunade’s eyebrows jumped as she watched from behind, and she exclaimed with a grin.
However, just as Tsunade finished speaking, the stone ruins that were burning with the flames of the Thunder Dragon Fire Technique suddenly exploded, and the steel wires that were bound on the outside were instantly broken.
“Tsk! He’s really tough. Is my attack power too weak? Can’t I even kill the horn with a sneak attack?”
Lei Ming frowned, gritted his teeth, and dodged backwards. Soon he was in front of Xinyue and Bai, standing in front of them, drawing his kunai and preparing for defense.
After the stone ruins over there exploded, Kakuzu, whose entire body turned black iron, stood up unsteadily. His body shook and twisted strangely, and two masked monsters formed by tentacles spurted out from behind him.
After the monster came out, it hadn’t even moved twice before its mask shattered, and its body fell limply to the ground, melting into two pools of black water, and it died.
Kakuzu rubbed his left chest which had just been kicked by Tsunade, then suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Tsunade murderously, saying, “It really hurts! Just one blow broke my heart, and shattered another heart next to it at the same time!”
“Senju Tsunade! You are such a hateful girl! Do you know how much trouble it takes for me to find a suitable heart?”
Lei Ming, who was standing behind Tsunade, gritted his teeth and said unhappily after hearing what Kakuzu said, “Damn it! Seeing two monsters dead, I thought I had successfully killed him once! It turns out that Lady Tsunade’s attack power was enough to exceed the task!”
Lady Tsunade, who is the strongest medical ninja and has personally participated in the Ninja World War, has seen all kinds of strange ninjutsu, so she quickly guessed the secret of Kakuzu’s immortal ninjutsu.
He sneered disdainfully, “Two hearts?…Oh, I see. No wonder an old fellow from the same generation as my grandfather can still appear in front of me alive and kicking.”
“You old man, you probably rely on taking the hearts of other ninjas to increase your lifespan, right? Based on my many years of medical experience, a strong heart can probably sustain your vitality for another twenty to thirty years.”
“Of course, if you want to extend your life by stealing other people’s hearts, there must be some special limitations. Being able to extend your life does not mean that you are completely immortal! Otherwise! Your reputation would have spread throughout the world long ago.”
“Besides, if you are really powerful enough to be invincible, you don’t need to be so cautious with me and make money by capturing a few little ghosts and collecting their bounties.”
“Well! After so many years, you are still alive and well?… Let me guess, you can steal someone else’s heart and put it into your body without any rejection reaction?”
“You must have some kind of special seal set up in your body, right? The number of hearts and the chakra attributes of the person whose heart you took must have corresponding limits!”
“In order to achieve a certain balance, the heart in your body can only hold five hearts of people with different chakra attributes!”
“That is to say, if I want to kill you completely, I will have to kill you at least three more times!”
“Fuck! When did Tsunade become so awesome? Her analysis is so logical? And her guess is almost in line with Kakuzu’s original ability? Damn, is Kakashi possessed? Asshole? …Is this still the Tsunade I’m familiar with?”
Lei Ming widened his eyes, listening to Tsunade’s classic analysis of the Empress’s mouth-to-mouth skills. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, wanting to see if he was hallucinating!
“Damn it! Damn it! Now that you know my secret, all of you should die!”
Kakuzu’s secret was almost completely revealed by Tsunade, and he was terrified and filled with murderous intent.
He wants to kill people to silence them!
The tentacles on the back grew rapidly, and two masked monsters on the shoulders rose to both sides of Kakuzu’s head. The mouth opened, and fireballs and wind balls condensed out of the monsters’ mouths.
The fusion of wind jutsu and fire jutsu, two powerful ninjutsu, formed a super-powerful fusion fire jutsu, and came towards them to kill them.
Chapter 18: The corners are all scared! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
“Fire Style! Headstrong!…Wind Style! Suppress!” The masks on both sides of Kakuzu’s neck opened, and balls of fire and wind spewed out of their mouths.
The Fire Style and Wind Style merged into a more powerful Fire Style, rushing towards Tsunade, Raimu and the others.
Bai, who was standing behind Lei Ming, subconsciously formed seals with his hands, used all his chakra, and shouted “Water Style! Water Array Wall!”
Bang! Sizzle! Sizzle!
A water curtain rose up, blocking Lei Ming and Tsunade.
However, the power of the two people’s ninjutsu was too different. The water curtain could not even hold out for a second before it was burned by the scorching hot flames and turned into steam and white smoke, which exploded.
However, facing such a terrifying fire-style ninjutsu from the opponent, Tsunade did not dodge or evade. Instead, she took a deep breath, clenched her right fist, retracted it, and then moved forward and threw out a straight punch without any fancy moves.
“drink!”
Looking at that small and beautiful fist, it actually made a sonic boom. The powerful force of the fist formed an impenetrable wall of air in front of Tsunade and the others.
The powerful punch pressure, rushing in the opposite direction, actually blasted the opponent’s fire escape directly!
Whoosh whoosh whoosh!
The collision explosion of Fire Style and fist pressure created a typhoon-like wind, making the surroundings sound sharp.
The little girl Xinyue, who was standing next to Lei Ming, was almost blown backwards by the strong wind. Lei Ming quickly grabbed the little girl’s hand to prevent her from falling.
Lei Ming put one hand in front of his eyes to block the strong wind, with little stars of admiration twinkling in his eyes. He couldn’t help but admire in his heart, “As expected of Sister Tsunade, domineering! Beautiful!”
And that’s not all. Tsunade took advantage of the dust raised by the strong wind caused by the explosion, jumped high, rushed above Kakuzu, and then launched a powerful kick with extraordinary force, chopping at Kakuzu’s face like a battle axe.
Kakuzu’s entire body instantly turned black iron, and he crossed his hands to try to block Tsunade’s downward kick.
But, what followed was a deafening explosion. Tsunade actually stepped on the corners into the ground, and the ground exploded and sank in spider-web cracks, and the ground shattered into countless lumps of soil of different sizes.
Ah, puff? Cough, cough, cough! Damn, what a terrible power this is! Senju Tsunade, is this girl a monster?
Kakuzu was knocked into the ground, his hands were deformed in strange angles, and blood spurted out of his mouth.
There was another masked monster on Kakuzu’s back. It separated from his body, the mask shattered, turned into black water and died in place of Kakuzu.
Obviously, even if Kakuzu used earth escape to enhance his own defense and resistance to attack, Tsunade’s powerful strength to split was not just the strength visible to the naked eye, but must also be mixed with Tsunade’s medical ninjutsu attack.
Tsunade’s super-powerful fist combined with medical ninjutsu actually produced a destructive force similar to that of a gentle fist, destroying another heart in Kakuzu’s body again.
In other words, Kakuzu started fighting with Tsunade, and within a short period of time, Tsunade alone destroyed three of Kakuzu’s hearts! Killed him three times!
Tsunade succeeded in her attack, and her feet lightly tapped the broken ground. She dodged and retreated in front of Lei Ming and the others.
In Tsunade’s opinion, Kakuzu needs to be severely punished, but Lei Ming and the other brats are the ones who really need her protection.
On the other side, Kakuzu put his hand across the corner of his mouth and wiped away the blood.
Kakuzu relies on stealing other people’s hearts. As long as he doesn’t commit suicide, he is almost immortal.
Sometimes, the longer people live, the more afraid they are of death.
Tsunade killed him three times in a short period of time, which made Kakuzu feel fear and a little scared.
The iron-colored skin on Kakuzu’s body returned to its human color. He looked at his deformed arms, which had tentacles twisting and wriggling inside. His hands finally returned to their normal shape.
Then he frowned and said to himself, “We can’t fight that monster anymore. It’s not worth it to fight for two little brats and the Sannin! Let’s retreat for now!”
“Damn it, if I had known we would run into Tsunade, I would have acted with Hidan!”
Obviously, one of the important reasons why Kakuzu chose to retreat was that Tsunade’s fatal blow actually destroyed Kakuzu’s earth-attributed heart.
You know, Kakuzu without his earth-attributed heart is like Superman without his invincible body of steel.
If Tsunade catches the opportunity again, the next time might be the day of my death.
So, Kakuzu changed the seals of his hands, the two masks on his shoulders opened, and the combination of fire and wind ninjutsu burst out again, gushing out from the ground.
Boom! Blaze! Blaze!
The ground was shattered by Tsunade, and hot flames gushed out from the cracks, and there was also an explosion of flames that shot up into the sky from underground.
“Damn it! Back off!” Tsunade gritted her teeth and snorted angrily.
Hearing Tsunade’s command, Lei, Xinyue and Bai followed Tsunade and dodged backwards.
As for the other side of the ground where the fire exploded, Kakuzu’s embarrassed figure rushed out and fled away quickly into the distance.
“Damn old guy, he’s running away pretty fast! Humph, if it weren’t for you brats holding him back, I would have chased him to death!”
Tsunade glared at Lei Ming and the other three in anger. She stomped her heels on the ground, and a huge spider web cracked pit was immediately created.
Chapter 19 Don’t Be Like Tsunade-sama When You Grow Up! Please Collect! (Old Version)
Being glared at by Tsunade, Xinyue lowered her little head and stuck out her tongue cutely, while Bai blushed slightly with embarrassment and also stood there with his head lowered.
Only Lei Ming turned his head away, curled his lips in disdain, rolled his eyes and secretly complained in his heart, “Come on, you can only fool Xinyue and Bai, two little girls who know nothing. You have a psychological disease that makes you tremble all over when you see blood!”
“For now, quitting while you’re ahead is the best outcome. If you are really allowed to keep chasing him, are you sure you have the ability to kill Kakuzu yourself?”
The reactions of the two little girls were all within Tsunade’s expectations, but Lei Ming’s reaction when he turned his head away clearly showed that there was something wrong, right?
When she was a kid, that’s what Jiraiya looked like every time he turned his head and whispered to himself, quietly cursing her as a washboard!
So, Tsunade rushed over and grabbed Lei Ming’s ear, lifted it up, and then rotated it 180 degrees.
She lifted Lei Ming’s little head directly in front of her, widened her eyes, raised the corners of her mouth and pouted angrily, “What? Little brat, are you dissatisfied? I’m warning you, don’t learn the bad habits of Jiraiya, the bastard, if you have the guts, tell him to my face!”
“Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Grandma Tsunade, no! Lady Tsunade, Sister Tsunade! Let go, let go, my ears are going to fall off! My ears are going to fall off! Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!” Lei Ming screamed and covered his ears and cried out in pain.
Although Lei Ming’s original form is a slime, he does not have the skill of being immune to pain. If you hit any part of his body with a fierce blow, he will still feel so much pain that he will cry.
In order to avoid exposing his ability to stretch and deform any part of his body freely like Luffy when he first met Tsunade, Lei Ming had to endure the pain while trying to keep the deformation of his ears from being too exaggerated.
In this case, the pain that Lei Ming has to endure will inevitably double!
The place where Tsunade and the others were, because of the huge noise caused by the previous battle with Kakuzu, finally attracted soldiers who were transferred from somewhere and surrounded them.
Tsunade, who heard the noise around her, loosened her hand that was holding Lei Ming’s ear and snorted coldly, “You’re lucky, kid. Let’s leave here first.”
Then, Lei Ming and the other three little guys, under the guidance of Tsunade, turned around a few times, ran on some rooftops, climbed over several high walls, and easily got rid of the encirclement of those soldiers.
In a hotel somewhere in the town, Tsunade introduced a black-haired girl in front of her, “Shizune, please help take care of them. These are a few brats I picked up on the road!”
Lei Ming, Xin Yue, and Bai were all very polite. They bowed and greeted Jing Yin, “Hello, Sister Jing Yin!”
“Oh! Good!… Uh! That’s not right! Lady Tsunade!… Could you please not change the subject? Where’s the money? Where’s the five million you just borrowed from Boss Kumada?”
Obviously, Shizune was not fooled by Tsunade, but chased after Tsunade and asked anxiously.
“Ahem! Well, this!… You keep it first! I’ll go take a bath in the bathroom first!” Tsunade had no mental burden at all. She took out an IOU from her arms, slapped it on her sister Shizune’s palm, turned around and left. Her posture was extremely cool!
Shizune trembled as she held up the IOU in front of her eyes. Her two beautiful big eyes instantly widened to their maximum size, and she opened her mouth and exclaimed loudly, “What the hell is this?”
Lei Ming, Xin Yue, and Bai leaned forward curiously. When they saw the number on the IOU, Lei Ming swallowed hard and whispered to himself, “Gudong! Shit! What a scary number! It’s scary!”
“What? What? Brother Lei Ming, what’s written on this note? There are so many zeros here!” Xinyue naively counted the zeros on the IOU.
Bai Ye, who was standing by, was also shocked by the number on the IOU. His face turned slightly pale and he said in a trembling voice, “One, one hundred million? Oh my God! Is this the amount of money a human can borrow?”
“Wuwuwu! Lady Tsunade, I really underestimated you! How long will it take to pay back this much money?” Sister Shizune knelt on the ground with tears streaming down her face, clutching the IOU tightly in her palm and crying sadly.
“One hundred million? How much is that?”
Xinyue’s concept of money, the highest record, is about ten thousand or one hundred thousand, so she looked at Lei Ming beside her with a questioning look on her face and asked.
Bai explained for Lei Ming, “If I were to describe it in terms of numbers that Lady Xinyue would understand, it would be enough money to fill half a room!”
“Half a room? Oh my God! How much money would that be? Is there really anyone willing to lend out such a large amount of money?” Xinyue finally understood how much money one hundred million was, and turned around to ask another innocent question.
When Sister Shizune heard Xinyue’s question, the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrollably and she smiled bitterly, “Haha! Haha! Maybe if it were someone else, it would be difficult to borrow so much money. But, if it were Lady Tsunade, she would definitely succeed! Wuuuuuuuuu! Because she is the legendary big fat sheep!”
“Eh? A fat sheep can borrow so much money? Brother Lei Ming, I also want to be the legendary big fat sheep when I grow up, what do you think?” Xinyue clasped her fists in front of her chest and said with longing.
Although Xinyue is young, don t think that children don t like money. They also know the role of money!
When Lei Ming heard Xinyue’s words, he almost had a heart attack. He quickly put his hands on the little girl’s shoulders and turned her to face him.
With a serious and determined face, he said, “Xinyue! I beg you, don’t learn from Tsunade-sama when you grow up. Let’s not be the legendary fat sheep, okay?”
“Eh? Why? …But since Brother Lei Ming has said so, Xinyue will not be a fat sheep!”
“Phew! Fortunately, fortunately! I finally braked in time, otherwise, the consequences would be too great to imagine, really too great to imagine!” After Lei Ming received Xinyue’s positive answer, he breathed a sigh of relief as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders.
Chapter 20 Amazing Talent! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
When Tsunade came back from a comfortable hot spring bath, she saw…
Their suitcases had been opened. Xinyue took out all the IOUs and threw them on the ground one by one, looking at the astonishing numbers on them like a curious baby.
“Wow! Five million! Ten million! … Fifty million! … Wow wow wow! This one’s worth eighty million!”
Tsunade stood behind and watched with a twitching brow. She snatched the remaining IOUs from Xinyue’s hand and said angrily, “Hey! Little brat, do you want to die?”
Facing Tsunade’s anger, Xinyue showed no fear at all. She just stuck out her tongue cutely and said with a smile, “Don’t be angry, Lady Tsunade. We are just curious about how much money you owe. So we just took it out to calculate it.”
“Brother Lei Ming said that making money is difficult, but borrowing money from others is even more difficult! Lady Tsunade, you are amazing. Even though you have already borrowed so much money, there are still people willing to lend you another 100 million!”
Faced with Xinyue’s innocence and those big watery, admiring eyes staring at her, even though Tsunade was so angry that she almost exploded, now she could only turn her head away in embarrassment and ashamed.
He snorted coldly, “Hmm! Hmm! This… How much money I borrow is my business, kids shouldn’t worry about it! Jingyin, where the hell have you been? Hurry up and put the IOU away!”
“Yes! Lady Tsunade!” Shizune was called by Tsunade, and she rushed out from the kitchen and hurriedly picked up the IOU on the ground.
He complained, “Demon! Xinyue, you are so naughty. How can you just flip through Tsunade-sama’s gifts!”
However, Shizune put her hands behind her back several times and gave a thumbs-up gesture to Xinyue.
What does that mean? It’s clear that there is no complaint at all, and there is a secret compliment to Xinyue! Praising her for doing something she has never dared to do.
Lei Ming sat in the seat next to him, watching everything that had just happened with interest.
That s right, when the little girl was counting the total amount of money Tsunade owed, Lei Ming did say that Tsunade was very powerful.
In Lei Ming’s eyes, the loan sharks in the casinos in the Naruto world are not naive goodies, and they are certainly not fools. If Tsunade does not have enough repayment ability, they will not lend her money!
Otherwise, if you ask any random gambler to borrow the same amount of money from a loan shark, not only will he not be able to borrow the money, he will also be severely beaten up.
After Shizune packed up the IOU, Tsunade found a seat and sat down casually. She looked up at Leiming, Xinyue, and Bai and asked, “Hey, hey, hey! Little brats, how long are you going to stay here with me? Don’t you have to go back to Konoha Village?”
Lei Ming smiled brightly, rubbing his hands together as he said, “We did want to return to Konoha Village, but as you saw before, we were targeted by the bad guys. If it weren’t for your help, we would have been in danger!”
“So! Look, can you please help us a little more and give us a ride! … to Konoha Village?”
Tsunade’s eyebrows were raised, and the corners of her mouth turned up in extreme dissatisfaction. She glared at Lei Ming and said, “What? You want me to escort you back? Who do you think you are? …A high-ranking official? Or an important businessman?”
“Don’t even think about it! At most I’ll let you stay here for one night, and tomorrow we’ll go our separate ways!”
Shizune packed up the IOU and came over holding a pink pig. She looked at Lei Ming and the other two worriedly, then knelt down beside Tsunade and said in a low voice, “Lady Tsunade, do you really want these three children to go back to Konoha Village by themselves? Lei Ming and Xin Yue’s Sharingan are the most desired targets of other ninja villages!”
“If the two of them are captured alive, the Uchiha clan’s bloodline will be snatched away by other ninja villages!”
Tsunade scratched her head with her unhappy little hand, drank a glass of wine, and said madly, “Humph! I don’t care about that kind of thing! Anyway, I won’t go to Konoha Village!”
Lei Ming’s eyes rolled around, and he came close to Tsunade and said with a flattering smile, “Lady Tsunade, do you think this is okay? If you don’t want to send us back to Konoha Village, can you let us practice with you first?”
“Once we have enough strength to protect ourselves, can’t we go back to Konoha Village by ourselves?”
Tsunade gulped down another glass of wine, raised the corner of her mouth playfully, looked at Lei Ming and said, “Oh, little brat! You think pretty fast! You want me to train you? Are you planning to target me?”
“You want to follow me. How can you be so confident that I can definitely accept you?”
“Well, I’m not bragging, but the three of us are very talented students! If you don’t believe me… just look!…”
Lei Ming clenched his right fist, gathered chakra on his fist, and punched Tsunade.
Tsunade raised her little hand to block Lei Ming’s fist.
Bang! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!
Tsunade blocked Lei Ming’s fist, and her palm felt slightly numb. A strong wind from the fist blew towards her, causing the long hair behind Tsunade to dance violently.
“Hmm? Are you imitating my fist? You can imitate it to this extent after watching it once? You are worthy of being a kid with the Sharingan!” Tsunade raised her eyebrows slightly, and chuckled with a golden light flashing in her eyes.
“But it’s a pity that imitation is just imitation after all! It’s only similar in appearance! You are still far from having a deeper chakra control!”
Xinyue clenched her fists, raised her palm blade, blue chakra surged outside her palms, and she slashed at Tsunade again.
Snap!
Tsunade slightly tilted her body to avoid Xinyue’s knife attack, and the backrest of the seat behind her was actually eliminated by one third.
The little girl said with her nose raised to the sky, “And me! How about I learn your knife-hand attack?”
Tsunade glanced at the seat behind her from the corner of her eyes, then looked at Crescent Moon with a smile in her eyes, and said with a smile, “Oh! Chakra scalpel, are you learning it at the same time?”
Tsunade appeared to be calm and composed on the surface, but she was actually so shocked that she almost cried out.
I thought to myself, “Is this the terrifying power of the Sharingan? I only used my Super Power Fist and Chakra Scalpel once against Kakuzu, and they copied them all with the Sharingan?”
“No! It’s just a copy of the Sharingan. It’s impossible for them to learn these two ninjutsu right away! They also need to have considerable talent!”
“These two children are extremely talented even among the Uchiha clan! We can’t just leave them alone after their clan was annihilated! If they grow up to be bad, they might be more dangerous than Orochimaru!”
Chapter 21: Bai’s New Ninjutsu! Request for flowers! (Old version)
Lei Ming and Xin Yue both showed their excellent sides in front of Tsunade, which deeply shocked Tsunade’s heart. She already had the idea of ??keeping them by her side to teach them.
However, among the three children, there was one, Bai, who had not shown her talent, so Tsunade immediately looked up at Bai, without saying a word, just staring at Bai.
Bai lowered his head shyly, rubbed his hands helplessly, and whispered, “I, I don’t have the Sharingan of Raiming-sama and Crescent-sama, so I can’t learn your special moves by watching your battle, Tsunade-sama.”
“Me, my talents are mostly in ninjutsu and ninja tool control!”
“Is that so! Shizune, go and try out Bai’s skills!” Tsunade nodded slightly.
“Yes! Lady Tsunade!”
Shizune slowly stood up, walked in front of Bai, and said with a gentle smile, “Bai! Use your strongest move to attack me. Don’t worry, just go for it! Do it with the intention of killing me!”
Hearing this horrible request, Bai looked up at Jingyin in shock, his eyes and face full of disbelief. How could someone let someone else kill her? If he wasn’t careful, someone could really die!
Lei Ming smiled and sat down on his seat, saying, “Bai! Just go for it. With your current level, even if you use all your abilities, you only have the attack power of a Genin. Sister Shizune was raised by Tsunade-sama! She is at least a special Jonin! You are not in the same dimension at all. You want to kill her! You are powerless!”
After receiving Lei Ming’s assurance, Bai nodded seriously and said, “Okay! I understand! Then, please teach me, Sister Jingyin!”
“Ninja technique! Mist Shadow Technique!” Bai Fei stepped back, changing the seals in his hands and shouted in a low voice.
Soon, thick fog rose in the entire room, obscuring the vision of everyone present.
The reason why Bai worked hard to master the Mist Shadow Technique was because he often practiced with Lei Ming and Xin Yue. The insight of the Sharingan was too amazing, and it was too difficult for ordinary people to fight with them in close combat.
The Mist Shadow Technique can undoubtedly weaken the power of the Sharingan to the greatest extent.
Tsunade looked at the competition with great interest, her lips curled up beautifully, and she said to herself, “It’s the Mist Shadow Technique? The ninjutsu of the Kirigakure Village is indeed the best way to block the enemy’s sight!”
Since her eyes could not see the competition for the time being, Tsunade simply closed her eyes and pricked up her ears to listen carefully.
Although I’m not as perverted as the ninjas in the Sound Ninja Village, I can still hear a lot of information.
“It’s not over yet! Sister Shizune, be careful! Ice Escape!…Earth Ice Mirror!” Bai formed seals with both hands and stomped his foot lightly on the ground.
The ground in the entire room froze instantly, turning into an ice surface about ten centimeters thick.
“What is this?” When Bai used the Earth Ice Mirror, Jingyin felt a strong cold current attacking her feet, causing her to subconsciously jump slightly upwards, avoiding the erosion of the cold air and preventing her feet from being frozen to the ground.
But when she landed again, the ground beneath her feet was as smooth as an ice rink, and Shizune almost lost her balance and fell.
“Really? She is really capable of creating such a smooth ice surface in an instant! This little girl is really something!”
Sister Shizune quickly gathered enough chakra in her feet to prevent herself from falling down. She had just finished the compliment with a smile on her face.
White’s feet over there jumped lightly, her heels touching each other, and immediately ice skates grew from the bottom of her shoes, allowing her to glide on the ice as easily as an ice skater.
“Wind Escape! Sky-Splitting Palm!” The seal in Bai’s hands changed, and he slapped the air behind him with both hands. A whirlwind gushed out from the palms of his hands, causing Bai’s body to accelerate forward.
whoosh!
Almost in an instant, he rushed in front of Shizune.
“What?… So fast!” Shizune saw a black shadow flash in front of her, and Bai rushed in front of her, kicking her chin with a high kick from bottom to top.
“I’ll dodge!… It’s so dangerous!” Shizune subconsciously leaned back and narrowly avoided the ice knife under Bai’s feet. If it were an ordinary person, his face would be split in half from the chin to the cheek with just this one blow, right?
Jingyin just felt a sharp cold light flash in front of her face.
“Ice escape! Ice fist thrust!” Bai Gao raised his leg and kicked in the air. When his body briefly stopped in the air, he punched Jingyin in the chest with his right fist.
A large amount of chakra condensed on her fist, making her fist crystal clear. Suddenly, a sharp ice cone suddenly grew longer and stabbed towards her from her fist.
bite!
“Danger! Danger!” Shizue raised kunai in both hands at the same time, crossed them in front of her body to block the icicle’s thrust, and flew backwards.
After two consecutive attempts at killing moves, Bai gradually let go of his hands and feet, and followed closely. Long ice knives grew out of his palms, sharp short-bladed ice knives grew out of his elbows, short-bladed ice knives grew out of his knees, sharp ice knives grew out of his heels and toes, and hedgehog-like ice knives grew out of his back.
“Ice Escape! Dance of the Snow Maiden!”
Ding ding ding ding ding ding ding!
“What kind of swordsmanship is this? There is no pattern at all! It’s a bit tricky!” Jingyin frowned and tried her best to deal with it, thinking in shock.
At this moment, Bai was like a hedgehog with sharp swords all over his body. He was dancing on the ice, constantly changing his body movements, and launching an infinite flow of sword techniques to slash and stab Shizune from all angles.
Even though Shizune’s fighting ability was already quite strong under Tsunade’s instruction, she was still in a state of panic and confusion after choosing not to use powerful attacking moves that could hurt Shiro.
There’s no way. After all, Shizune is not a pervert like Kakashi. What she is really good at is medical ninjutsu, not close combat.
In fact, it s no wonder that Jingyin finds it so difficult to deal with!
Bai’s unique ice escape ninjutsu was modified by Lei Ming with reference to Killer Bee’s Eight Swords Style. Just think about it, in the original work, Sasuke’s Sharingan was opened to the Mangekyo, but he was still seriously injured by Killer Bee’s Eight Swords Style.
Lei Ming is confident that although the infinite close-combat swordsmanship that Bai is currently using is still in its infancy, if he continues to practice and improve step by step along the current route, he will sooner or later be able to be as good as Killer Bee.
Chapter 22 Uchiha Xinyue’s Little Troubles! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
Ding ding ding ding ding ding!
“Phew! If we keep fighting like this, I will probably be defeated!…Although close combat is not my forte, if I can’t defeat a junior in the first fight, where will my face be?”
Shizune took a deep breath and concentrated all the chakra in her body into her chest, gurgle, puff, puff!
A large amount of purple smoke came out of Shizune’s mouth, and because Bai was in close combat, he was completely enveloped by it.
“What is this? Oh no…it’s poisonous!”
As soon as his body came into contact with the purple smoke exhaled by Shizune, he felt dizzy, so Bai quickly released a strong chill all over his body.
The intense cold froze all the moisture in the air around her, and the poisonous smoke turned into purple crystals and fell down.
“So awesome! I’m no match for Sister Shizune!”
Bai’s body was sprayed with poisonous mist, and he felt more and more dizzy. His whole body became weak, and in less than five seconds, plop!
Bai fell forward weakly and lay flat!
As Bai fell to the ground, the thick fog around him quickly began to dissipate.
Shizune wiped the sweat from her forehead with a wry smile, and said self-deprecatingly, “Are the brats nowadays so powerful? It’s really not easy to take her down intact! She even forced me to use poison to end the fight…”
Tsunade smiled and looked up at Shizune’s shirt, then stood up and said, “Shizune, you’ve been slacking off! You need to train harder in the future, otherwise you’ll soon be surpassed by those three little guys!”
Shizue looked down at her shirt and discovered that there were seven tiny cuts on her chest, sleeves, shoulders, waist and abdomen.
“Uh… hehe, yes, Lady Tsunade, you taught me a lesson, I will work hard!”
Uchiha Xinyue blinked her cute big eyes, scratched the back of her head, and asked in confusion, “Eh? …Being surpassed by us?”
Lei Ming reached out and rubbed the little girl’s head gently, and said with a smile, “Silly girl, Lady Tsunade means that she has accepted us!”
“Really? That’s great! …Yeah!”
When the little girl heard Lei Ming’s affirmative answer, she jumped up with joy, hugged Lei Ming’s neck and spun around, cheering and chirping like a happy little bird.
Shizune walked to Bai’s side, turned Bai over, used medical ninjutsu to detoxify her, and looked at Bai’s beautiful face.
He smiled and said, “Although you don’t have the Sharingan, you also have a strong talent in the use of ninjutsu and fighting techniques! I am looking forward to what you will look like when you grow up!”
Bai’s face, which had originally chosen to pretend to be unconscious because of his loss to Shizune, actually turned red with embarrassment.
Tsunade, who had already arrived outside the inn, looked up at the bright starry sky, took a deep breath, and said to herself, “Two geniuses from the Uchiha clan, plus the ice escape genius from the Mizunotsuki family? … I hope I made the right decision this time!”
After Tsunade accepted Lei Ming and the other two, she did not choose to leave the town they were in immediately, but stayed in the hotel temporarily without leaving.
And they stayed there for three days. During these three days, Tsunade personally taught them some basic medical ninjutsu, and then it was today.
In front of Lei Ming, Bai and Xinyue, there was a scroll and a half-dead fish in a basin of water.
Tsunade demonstrated it herself, saying, “Watch this, the three of you. Control the chakra like this and inject it into the fish’s body… This is the basis of medical ninjutsu. If you can’t even learn this, don’t learn other ninjutsu!”
Chakra was condensed in both hands, and Tsunade’s hands emitted a green light. The big fish under her hand immediately became lively from a half-dead state.
“Alright! Shizune, I’ll leave the rest to you. You should guide these three little brats. I have something to go out for!”
After Tsunade completed a simple demonstration, she walked out of the hotel leisurely.
There were beads of sweat on Xinyue’s forehead in the hotel. Her hands were trembling as she wanted to put them into the water, but she didn’t dare to do so. She was a little crazy and said, “Demon! What are you doing? Why do you have to do such a disgusting practice?”
Jingyin was standing nearby. Seeing the little girl’s nervous look, she couldn’t help but shook her head in amusement and said, “Disgusting? Xinyue, can you tell me what’s disgusting?”
Xinyue pointed her index finger at the big fish in the basin, showing a cute bitter gourd face and said, “I hate slippery things the most, Sister Jingyin, don’t you think that the touch of holding a fish is super disgusting? Wet and slippery, it’s super disgusting, okay?”
Bai smiled and took out a big fish from the basin, put it on the scroll and practiced medical ninjutsu, and laughed and joked, “Puchi! Disgusting, but Xinyue, when you eat food, why don’t you find fish disgusting?”
“That!…That’s because the fish is not slippery after being cooked! What’s more, the meat is tender and delicious!” Although Xinyue was embarrassed, she still tried to find excuses to defend herself.
Lei Ming smiled and shook his head, deliberately threatening, “Xinyue, what we need to do now is to practice seriously, don’t think about those trivial things! If you really hate fish so much, don’t have fish in your meals in the future.”
Okay! Okay! I ll just practice. Brother Lei Ming, you re really threatening me! Hey hey hey! So disgusting! Even though it tastes good when cooked into food, it still looks so disgusting!
Aaaaaaahh! It it s moving again! This is so disgusting!
Although Xinyue said disgusting words, she still listened to Leiming, grabbed the big fish, put it on the reel, and began the disgusting practice.
Although her face was full of disgust, the big fish under her command actually moved its tail slightly under her medical ninjutsu.
This noise made the little girl scream again.
“Disgusting! Disgusting! This is so disgusting! It actually moved! So disgusting!”
Lei Ming looked at Xinyue’s reaction and couldn’t help but think of the anime “The Gourmet Girl”. The man with colorful hair in the anime, who often said “disgusting”, his catchphrase was the same as his, wasn’t it?
The only difference between her and Xinyue is that although Xinyue hates this practice to death, she seems to have grasped some tricks.
However, Lei Ming and Bai’s men seemed to have made no progress?
So, it s really hard to talk about talent!
Chapter 23 Jiraiya comes to visit! Request for flowers! (Old version)
Tsunade walked out of the inn, looked up at the starry sky for a while, then went to a tavern, ordered some snacks and wine, and sat alone to drink.
Just when two red clouds rose on Tsunade’s face, a white-haired man walked over to him and sat down, saying with a smile, “Aren’t you lonely sitting here drinking alone? Do you want a handsome guy to accompany you?”
Tsunade looked up at the person in front of her, pouted unhappily and said, “Jiraiya? Why are you here?”
Jiraiya took the wine jug from Tsunade without any hesitation, filled the glass in front of him with wine, and drank it down in one gulp with relish.
“Ah! … Good wine!”
He refilled Tsunade’s glass, and suddenly his face changed into the serious face of a mature man, and said, “Such a fierce battle took place in this town a few days ago, and you didn’t leave immediately, so it wasn’t difficult to find you.”
“It just so happens that I was nearby collecting novel material!… After the old man learned that you were here, he didn’t want to upset you, so he found me.”
Tsunade drank the wine that Jiraiya poured, and sneered with disdain, “Humph, I stayed here on purpose just to wait for the old guy to send someone over so that I can subdue them directly with my fists.”
“Old man, you are still so calculating! So what if I asked you to do this? You think you can take the child away from me? Isn’t he too naive? If I hadn’t happened to meet him, the bloodline of the Uchiha family would have been taken away.”
“I say! What on earth is that old man thinking? The Uchiha family was reduced to two or three kittens right under his nose, and he even had someone sneak them out of Konoha Village! He then let another child chase them out to fight… and in the end it became like this. He wants to take them back with just one word from him?”
Jiraiya smiled bitterly, refilled his and Tsunade’s glasses, and said, “There’s nothing we can do about it. You know, since the Nine-Tails incident and the death of the Fourth Hokage, many things have happened in the village. The old man has to deal with so many hidden forces to protect the peace of the village. It’s been difficult for him too!”
“Hmph! How difficult his life is is his business. Anyway, I have already promised those kids to follow me! I will teach them well! I promise that I won’t teach them to become someone like Orochimaru, so he can rest assured!” Tsunade said this with domineering attitude.
“Also! Send a message back for me, warning that bastard Danzo not to put his dirty intentions on Lei Ming and the others! If you don’t know how to restrain yourself, just send people over! No matter how many people come, I will take them all! If you stretch out your hands, you will chop them off; if you stretch out your feet, you will chop them off!”
“Hehehe! Tsunade, you are still the same Tsunade! What you say is always so domineering!…Okay! Since you said so, I will definitely convey your message!” Jiraiya drank the wine with a smile, looked at Tsunade and smiled.
“By the way, Tsunade, have you received any news about Orochimaru recently?” After talking about what the Third Hokage had told him, Jiraiya immediately changed the subject and asked.
Tsunade looked at Jiraiya drunkenly, then rolled her beautiful eyes and said, “You, why are you still looking for that guy? I say, you should give up now. That guy is not something you can handle.”
Jiraiya took a sip of wine and laughed, “Haha, I know it’s useless to talk, so I’ll just stop him with action!”
Tsunade shook her head helplessly, and with her hands stained with wine, she wrote a few addresses on the table and said, “These are the locations of certain incidents that I heard about when I was playing cards in the casino. From what I know about Orochimaru, those incidents were instigated by him. If you don’t give up, then go and look for clues!”
“Oh! Thank you, Tsunade! Come on, keep drinking! …Hahaha! …Tsunade, I wonder if you still remember?…”
After Jiraiya drank a lot of wine, he was in high spirits and started talking to Tsunade about interesting things from his childhood.
Of course, Jiraiya has always been a frivolous guy. The interesting things in his head can be sealed by the river crab beast when he writes them down.
So… the more Tsunade listened, the more her brows frowned, until she could no longer bear it.
Bang! Oops! Boom!
“Shut up! Are you going to stop talking? Are you annoying me?” Tsunade’s eyebrows twitched wildly, and finally she got so angry that her face turned red and her neck became thick. She punched Jiraiya right in the chest, and Jiraiya was blown away, creating a human-shaped gap in the wall behind him.
Outside the tavern, Jiraiya was lying upside down in a large hole in the ground with his body twisted and distorted. His legs and feet twitched and he laughed drunkenly, “Sure enough, he hasn’t changed. He still has the same hot temper! Hiss, hiss, hiss… It hurts, it hurts, it seems like three of my ribs are broken.”
However, no matter how angry he was, he waited until the next day when he returned to the hotel after drinking.
Jiraiya’s broken ribs have been healed by Tsunade.
Jiraiya was seen scratching the back of his head, standing behind Tsunade, shamelessly coming back with her, still with a sly smile on his face.
Tsunade stood at the door of the inn with her eyes closed, holding back her temper and said, “Am I giving you face or something? How long are you going to follow me?”
“Hehehe! Don’t say that! After all, we grew up together, we are the Sannin! It’s not easy for old friends to meet, so, of course we have to…” Jiraiya laughed shamelessly.
Tsunade didn’t buy it, she tilted her head, snorted, and said, “Hmph! Don’t you think I don’t know what you’re thinking? Don’t you just want to see Lei Ming and the others?”
“Hehehehehe! By the way, just by the way!” Jiraiya had a smile on his face, not at all embarrassed by having his thoughts exposed.
The reason why he was willing to deliver the message on behalf of the Third Hokage this time was, on the one hand, to meet his old friend Tsunade, and on the other hand, his purpose was really to meet the legendary Lei Ming.
What is Jiraiya’s mission? Isn’t it to find the child of prophecy in the prophecy of the great toad sage?
However, when Tsunade and Jiraiya entered the room, the door had just been opened.
“Ouch! How disgusting! So disgusting! I hate it!”
The little girl Uchiha Xinyue who was opposite the door actually used medical ninjutsu to revive the big fish under her. The big fish, which was jumping around, was pushed directly over by her.
Tsunade didn’t hesitate at all and pulled Jiraiya from behind to block in front of her, bang!
The big fish hit Jiraiya’s face accurately. The fish tail was very flexible and hit Jiraiya’s face twice before falling to the ground.
Jiraiya, who was hit in the face by the big fish, immediately fell in expression. He looked back at Tsunade with resentment and said, “I say, is this how you entertain guests?”
Chapter 24 Crystal Escape Girl! Red Lotus! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
Tsunade rolled her eyes without any guilt, picked up the big fish that was jumping around on the ground, and looked at Crescent Moon who was grinning at her embarrassedly.
He nodded and said, “Well! Girl, you have good qualifications! You can proceed to the next step of training tomorrow.”
Then, Tsunade looked at Lei Ming and Bai. Although their medical ninjutsu did not improve as fast as Xin Yue’s, after a night of hard practice, they gradually grasped some tricks. The big fish under their hands could already move its tail from time to time.
Then Tsunade didn’t let Jiraiya disturb the training of Lei Ming and Bai. She pointed at Lei Ming and said, “That’s the Uchiha Lei Ming you wanted to see. If you’re not in a hurry, stay here for two more days! Wait until he learns the basic medical ninjutsu, then talk to him.”
Jiraiya nodded and said, “Okay! I have plenty of time now, and drinking and chatting with you can also kill time.”
Three days later, Lei Ming and Bai finally learned how to use medical ninjutsu to treat the big fish, and they were able to make the big fish jump around.
Lei Ming was found by Jiraiya and was asked some important questions, such as Lei Ming’s personal experience on the night of the Uchiha clan genocide and his experiences after leaving the village.
After chatting for more than an hour, Jiraiya looked at the kid in front of him and thought to himself with amusement, “This kid is not simple. It seems that all my questions have been answered, but he didn’t reveal anything about his legendary special abilities! But, forget it, it doesn’t matter to me anyway!”
Lei Ming would hide his abilities, and that was as it should be. For every ninja, their abilities were the biggest secret, and if they were not trustworthy partners, they would not let others know.
On the contrary, the other information he got from Lei Ming made Jiraiya more concerned.
Who was the masked man who worked with Itachi to destroy the Uchiha clan on the night of the Uchiha clan extermination? Who could steal the Uchiha Crescent Moon from Konoha Village without anyone noticing? … and so on!
A week later, Jiraiya finally parted ways with Tsunade and the others and left. Jiraiya said that he was going to look for material for his novel, but in fact Tsunade knew that he was going to look for Orochimaru.
Perhaps Jiraiya’s arrival evoked some memories of Tsunade, making her interested in Orochimaru’s whereabouts. She took Lei Ming and the others to practice on the road while looking for the most likely place for clues of Orochimaru’s whereabouts.
I don t know if it was because of Lei Ming s little butterfly effect, but when Tsunade and Lei Ming were on the road to tracking down clues about Orochimaru, they actually met a black-haired girl.
The girl didn’t look very rich and was being harassed by some bandits. However, when Lei Ming saw the girl for the first time, he inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity.
“Eh? Who is this girl? Why do I feel like I’ve seen her somewhere?”
Dozens of bandits surrounded the girl, showing the standard bad guy’s annoying smile, and said with a smile, “Hey hey hey hey! Little girl, where are you going?”
“Why don’t you stay and keep us company? Uncle will make you very happy!”
“Ahahahahaha! Yes! Yes!”
The black-haired girl closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, trying hard to resist the urge to kill them. She said harshly, “I’m warning you, get out of here before I get really angry! Otherwise… I’ll kill you!”
“Oh? Hahaha! Kill us, great! Great! See, this is uncle’s neck! If you have the guts, strike here!…Oh, I forgot, you don’t even have a knife in your hand, do you want uncle to lend you the big knife?”
A burly looking man approached the girl with a wicked smile, and even deliberately tilted his neck and moved his head forward to tease the girl.
An accomplice nearby immediately laughed and chimed in, “Master Yeshan is really a joker. With her tiny arms and legs, she can’t even lift the big knife in your hand! Hahahaha!”
“Okay! Since you want to kill yourself, I’ll grant your wish!” The girl couldn’t bear it any longer. She opened her eyes suddenly and gently slapped the burly man’s chest with her right hand.
Red crystals immediately exploded on the big man’s chest, and then spread rapidly to his entire body. Finally, the burly man’s entire body was covered by red crystals.
“What’s going on? Yeshan, are you okay?”
“Why are you wasting time talking? Hurry up and save people!”
The surrounding bandits saw their accomplice being wrapped in red crystals and turned into a sculpture. Some of them, who usually played well with him, rushed up and hit him with the backs of their knives.
They thought that their accomplice’s body was like frozen in ice, and as long as they smashed the crystals outside, their companion would naturally be rescued.
However, the cruel reality is completely different from what they imagined.
Bang, bang, bang! Snap! Snap, snap, snap, snap! Bang!
They swung their weapons, and before they had a few strikes, the crystal statue of their companion, like a broken crystal sculpture, shattered into pieces and scattered all over the ground into red crystal fragments.
Even the remaining half of the body was covered with red crystals at the end, and it was not flesh and blood at all!
“Oh my god! What the hell!”
“Noyama-kun was killed!”
“Damn it, it was all that damned witch’s fault!”
“I’m going to kill you ahhhhhhhhhh!”
The girl accepted all the offers, raised the corners of her mouth with a cold arc, and said with a smile, “Since you are all eager to die, I will grant your wish!”
Two beautiful little hands patted the girls silently as they moved among the bandits.
The two sides fought for less than five minutes, and all the bandits turned into red crystal statues.
Seeing the amazing effect of the girl’s action, Lei Ming’s eyes widened immediately, and he exclaimed in his heart, “That’s… Honglian! I can’t believe I met her here?”
Chapter 25: Breaking the Crystal Escape? Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
After Honglian killed all the bandits who dared to offend her, she clapped her hands with a relaxed look and sneered, “I warned you a long time ago, but you didn’t listen! So, you deserve to die!”
Just then, Tsunade came over with Shizune, Raimei, Crescent Moon and Haku.
Honglian saw that Tsunade and the others were all looking at her, and she couldn’t help but feel a little angry. She glared at Tsunade and Lei Ming and threatened them with her beautiful silver teeth, “What are you looking at? If you look at me again, I will make you become like them!”
Lei Ming raised his eyebrows slightly, Huang’er smiled, and thought to himself, “I didn’t expect Honglian had a bad temper when she was a child!”
“However, Guren is an original character of the Naruto anime, right? If we follow the trajectory of the original anime, shouldn’t she have been recruited as a subordinate by Orochimaru by now?”
“And in the original work, Orochimaru was once very fond of Guren’s bloodline limit! He wanted to train her as the next reincarnation vessel! Could it be that my butterfly effect really affected the story line and changed the fate of Sister Guren?”
Tsunade ignored the little girl Honglian and instead walked up to the bandit who had been turned into a crystal statue with interest and poked the crystal lightly with her fingers.
Puff! Snap! Snap! Bang!
A crystal statue exploded because Tsunade poked it too hard, causing a chain reaction.
Looking at the red crystal fragments all over the ground, Tsunade did not suffer from the slightest blood phobia. She just squatted down, picked up a piece of crystal fragment, put it in front of her eyes and examined it with great interest.
“Oh! That’s amazing! Even the cells have been crystallized! The little girl’s ability is not weak!”
Lei Ming also walked to Tsunade with curiosity, picked up a piece of crystal fragment on the ground and put it in front of his eyes to observe carefully. There was also a golden light flashing in Lei Ming’s eyes.
He exclaimed, “Indeed, it’s not just the flesh and blood that have crystallized, but even the bones inside have been crystallized!”
Honglian raised her little head and said proudly to Tsunade and the others, “It’s good that you know how powerful I am. Now get out of here! Otherwise, I’ll start a massacre again!”
Tsunade slowly stood up, looked at Honglian with contempt, and said with a disdainful smile, “A massacre? Humph! Little girl, don’t treat us as a group of stupid bandits who are not up to par!”
“Very good! Since you are so brave, I won’t be polite!… Hey!” Honglian rushed forward at high speed and hit Tsunade with both fists.
Tsunade dodged Honglian’s fist with a smile on her face, and said with a smile, “Girl, your ability is indeed quite special, but if you can’t hit the enemy, it’s still useless!”
Shizune, Leiming, Bai and Xinyue stood by and watched the fight. No matter how excited Xinyue and Bai were, they witnessed how relaxed Tsunade was when she taught Honglian a lesson.
However, Lei Ming saw the weakness of Xiao Honglian’s current ability, that is, her crystal escape ability obviously needs to touch the opponent in order to be successfully activated.
“If it can’t hit, then Honglian’s Crystal Release is completely useless? I wonder if Honglian, when he was a child in the original Naruto, was subject to this limitation?”
Honglian chased Tsunade for a long time, but couldn’t even touch the corner of Tsunade’s clothes. Eh? No… It seems that I exaggerated a bit!
Why is there a small red dot on the back of Tsunade’s clothes? Is it a crystal? Why doesn’t it spread like before?
It was just that Honglian herself didn’t notice the crystal red dot on the back of Tsunade’s clothes, and she didn’t even know when her lucky fist had brushed against the corner of Tsunade’s clothes.
Only Honglian, who was so tired that her tongue was sticking out, stood there with her back bent. She supported herself on her knees and panted, “You damn woman, you only know how to run away? If you have the guts, come and fight me head-on! Bastard!”
Tsunade’s lips curled up and she smiled, “Okay! As you wish, from now on, I will stand in this circle and will not leave. As long as you have the ability to force me to leave, even if it’s just half a step, I will consider you the winner!”
“Okay! You said it! Here I come!”
Perhaps Honglian herself did not realize that she originally wanted to kill Tsunade with the Crystal Release Ninjutsu, but gradually, during the constant fights, she changed to the idea that she would be very happy as long as she could make Tsunade admit defeat or if she could admit that she, Honglian, was powerful.
Hey! Hey hey hey hey!
“What? What happened? Why are you okay?” Honglian rushed to Tsunade herself and hit Tsunade’s vital parts with her little fists like raindrops.
But Tsunade simply put her index and middle fingers together to form a sword finger, and moved them up, down, left and right in front of her body, easily blocking all of Honglian’s attacks.
Honglian was not surprised when she blocked the punch. After all, her fists were not heavy and she did not have the strong strength like Tsunade.
What really shocked Honglian was that when his crystal escape ability, which had always been invincible in the past, hit Tsunade’s sword fingers, Tsunade’s fingers did not show any signs of crystallization at all.
“How is this possible! I don’t believe it! I don’t believe it!” Tsunade’s ability was directly cracked, causing Honglian to fall into a brief state of madness. She didn’t care about exposing her vital parts and could be killed instantly by Tsunade at any time.
He rushed forward and started punching and kicking, and when he got to the back, he even hugged Tsunade directly, and the crystal chakra in his body exploded completely.
There was no trace of fear on Tsunade’s face, and she allowed Guren to release her strongest crystal escape ability on her. The crystal escape chakra covered Tsunade’s body visibly, but Tsunade showed no signs of crystallization.
Chapter 26 Is it that simple? Please give me flowers! (Old version)
Honglian used almost all of the chakra he could mobilize on Tsunade as if it were free, but there was no change at all on Tsunade’s body.
Why is it that the Crystal Release Ninjutsu, which has always been effective, seems to have crashed when used on Tsunade?
This problem made Honglian quite crazy.
Tsunade pushed away the red lotus that had exhausted her chakra, rubbed her head gently with her beautiful little hands, and smiled, “How is it? Little girl, are you convinced now?”
“Huff, huff, huff! You’re pretty awesome, but I want to know, why aren’t you afraid of my Crystal Release Ninjutsu?” After taking a few breaths, Honglian made his breathing even, then looked at Tsunade with a serious face and asked.
“Well, it’s very simple! Just cover the surface of the skin with a layer of chakra protective film!” Tsunade smiled and raised her hand to gesture.
I saw that there was indeed a light layer of chakra protective film on Tsunade’s raised little hand, protecting her little hand.
“Is it that simple? You broke my Crystal Release Ninjutsu so easily?” Honglian asked in disbelief.
Of course it s not that simple!
What Honglian saw was only a thin layer of chakra protective film, but in Leiming and Xinyue’s Sharingan, the chakra film that Tsunade used to protect her hands was actually two layers.
Moreover, these two layers of chakra protective film show intense mutual friction between the inner and outer layers!
It is similar to the effect when Uzumaki Naruto practiced wind-attribute chakra.
“Damn! It turns out that even if it’s not a wind-attribute chakra, it can be used like this?” Lei Ming stared at the Sharingan and exclaimed.
“Hmph! Kid, you still have a lot to learn about the tricks of using ninjutsu and chakra! Who told you that only wind-attribute chakra can be used in that way?” Tsunade raised her head proudly, walked past Lei Ming with a smug smile on her face and said with a smile.
Lei Ming’s mouth twitched uncontrollably twice, and he smiled dryly, saying, “Yes! Yes! All the power in the world has never been specified to develop in only one direction! Thank you for your teachings, Lady Tsunade. I will definitely open up more ideas in the future and find my own unique way to use power!”
“Well! That’s right, the boy is teachable! The good thing about teaching geniuses is that it makes you worry-free. It’s unlike teaching those idiots, which makes you angry and gives you a headache about how to explain it to them!” Tsunade nodded with satisfaction after hearing Lei Ming’s answer.
Honglian listened to the conversation between Tsunade and Lei Ming, her pretty eyebrows were furrowed like something, back and forth, looking at Tsunade, then looking at Lei Ming’s anger, puffing up her cute face and saying, “What? What’s going on? What are you two talking about?”
“I am an idiot, right? Boy, I need to know the answer now, otherwise I will turn you into a crystal statue! If I can’t do anything to that adult, can I still deal with you?”
Seeing that Tsunade had no intention of answering her question, Honglian simply rushed to Lei Ming, grabbed Lei Ming by the collar, lifted him in front of herself, and glared at him threateningly with fierce eyes.
“Uh! Okay! Okay! I get it, I’ll explain it to you, don’t be so excited! Come on, you’re a girl! Can you be more ladylike!”
In order to explain clearly the method of practicing wind-attribute chakra, Lei Ming drew simple pictures on the ground with branches and explained them to Honglian bit by bit.
After listening to Lei Ming’s explanation, Hong Lian frowned even deeper. She stared at Lei Ming unhappily and threatened, “I’m warning you, don’t think I can fool you just because I haven’t been to a ninja school! I’m not that easy to fool!”
“Hey! I knew you would say that! Come on, let me show you an experiment!” Lei Ming has been with Tsunade for some time, and he is still somewhat confident in the development of his own ninjutsu.
“The greatest feature of wind-attribute chakra is cutting! As long as the power of wind attribute is brought to its limit, it will be very powerful! Even a sharp and hard famous sword can be cut easily!”
“Of course, my ability is limited, and I can’t do something as exaggerated as chopping off a famous sword! However, it is still super easy to chop off a small tree as thick as a bowl!”
As he spoke, Lei Ming asked Xinyue to hand him a small notebook and tore off a piece of white paper at random from the notebook.
“Look! This is a small achievement of my recent practice!”
Lei Ming closed his eyes and pinched the paper between his index and middle fingers, concentrating the wind chakra on the white paper. He imagined using the wind chakra to wrap the entire paper around it, and then at the edge of the paper, he let the wind chakra become thinner and sharper, rubbing against each other more and more intensely.
After waiting for the right moment, Lei Ming suddenly opened his eyes, a divine light flashed in his eyes, and he gestured forward handsomely.
The paper spun as it passed through a small tree as thick as a bowl, and then penetrated deeply into the trunk of a large tree behind it that was so big that a man could hug it.
“What? This is… so powerful!” Honglian saw with his own eyes the small tree being pierced by the white paper, and it was cut off and fell down with a loud bang.
Then he ran to the big tree and tried to pull the paper twice. The fragile paper was torn off immediately.
“There really isn’t any mechanism! How can the use of chakra be so magical?”
Chapter 27 Honglian joins! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
“There is really no mechanism! The use of chakra can be so magical?” Honglian exclaimed in surprise as he looked at the pieces of paper torn in his hand.
“Well, hum, of course, my brother Lei Ming is the most powerful! If brother Lei Ming holds a card in his hand, the power will be increased, and the lethality is comparable to shuriken!” When Xinyue heard Honglian’s exclamation, she immediately looked up and boasted proudly.
“Oh! Really? I don’t believe it. Boy, show me and see if it’s really as powerful as she said!” When Honglian heard that there was an upgraded version, she immediately asked Lei Ming to perform for her.
Lei Ming shook his head helplessly and smiled, saying, “Well, since you want to see it, I can only perform, right?”
“Well! Humph! Of course, if you dare to keep me in suspense, I’ll show you how I’m going to deal with you!” Honglian clasped her hands into fists as a threat.
Lei Ming walked up to Jingyin with a wry smile and said, “Sister Jingyin, can I borrow your cards?”
“Well! Okay, take it!” Shizune casually took out a box of brand new, unopened cards from her arms.
Lei Ming took the card and handed it to Hong Lian, saying, “Here, check it out, or you might suspect there’s a trap.”
“Hmph! Just look…that’s what it is! Playing cards can be as powerful as shurikens, you must be kidding!” Honglian said firmly, but in fact he was already 70% convinced in his heart.
After Honglian opened the package herself, she took out the cards and carefully checked them. She nodded, handed the cards back to Lei Ming, and said, “Let’s see what tricks you can come up with!”
At the same time, the little girl Uchiha Xinyue, Mizunotsuki Haku, had already opened the scroll and summoned dart targets to hang on the trunks of the surrounding trees.
Lei Ming took a deep breath, opened his Sharingan, waited for Xinyue to snap her fingers and give the start signal, then rushed out like lightning.
Both hands were wearing special wristbands with the word “seal” written on them. When the palms made slight specific movements, cards would automatically appear in the hands.
Then he casually and handsomely swung it away, jumping up from time to time and doing beautiful somersaults and spins in the air.
The cards thrown out from Lei Ming’s hands kept drawing beautiful arcs or straight lightning lines in the air.
All the targets hung on the tree trunks hit the bull’s eye, not a single one missed the target.
Seeing Lei Ming’s miraculous card flying skills, Honglian widened his eyes with disbelief, and went up to check each target personally.
“How is this possible? This… this target should be placed in a blind spot. How did they do that?”
Honglian found no less than seven or eight blind spots. According to her shuriken skills, she could definitely not hit these spots.
“This, this, this… This is impossible! This is a blind spot for vision and shooting! Asshole! How on earth did he do that?” Honglian was puzzled and squatted on the ground to check the dart board.
Shizune was also shocked by Lei Ming’s performance and exclaimed, “How amazing! As expected of a child of the Uchiha family, he has mastered the art of concealed weapons to the point where it is comparable to divine skills!”
“The bloodline of the Uchiha family? It’s not without reason that they are feared! What a terrifying talent!” Tsunade nodded beside her and said to herself.
To be honest, even Tsunade felt itchy when she saw Lei Ming’s unique card flying skills and wanted to learn it!
However, unfortunately, Tsunade knew that the issue of chakra attributes should not be discussed for the time being.
In order to master this level of card flying skills, powerful eye techniques are essential, as well as good spatial control and precise calculation abilities.
You need to imagine the trajectory of the card shooting in your mind in advance, and then use clever techniques to shoot it out.
Even Tsunade would be helpless with this kind of throwing technique. It was too difficult! She was not good at such a troublesome game!
Lei Ming wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead, pretended to be cool and whispered to himself, “The effect is not bad, it’s worth the long hours of practice!”
The reason why Lei Ming wanted to practice the card flying stunt was, of course, because he could look cool! He could show off! … Killing the enemy was only secondary!
In his previous life, he saw so many anime on the Internet, and in the movies there were masters who demonstrated flying card skills. When he arrived in the world of Naruto and was able to use chakra, if he didn t learn the skill of posing as a pen, wouldn t it be a waste of his time travel?
After a brief thought, Honglian suddenly jumped up from the ground and said firmly, “Okay! I’ve decided, I want to follow you! Sir, please accept me!”
As he said this, Honglian bent 90 degrees and bowed respectfully to Tsunade!
Tsunade didn’t hesitate at all, she nodded happily and said with a smile, “Okay!”
Eh? Eh hey hey hey hey! Xinyue turned her little head cutely and looked at Tsunade with shocked eyes!
Chapter 28 Return to Konoha! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
?Chapter 28 Return to Konoha!
Xinyue looked at Tsunade in shock. What was going on? How could he accept that dangerous woman so easily? Was Tsunade’s brain broken?
However, Xinyue only dared to complain in her heart. She looked extremely shocked, but she didn’t dare to say a word.
Who says she is the youngest among all people? Being young means you have no human rights!
When Honglian saw that Tsunade agreed, she glanced proudly at Lei Ming and others present.
Perhaps it was because Lei Ming’s performance of flying cards just now amazed everyone so much that Honglian was itching to learn it too.
So, she didn’t hesitate to grab Lei Ming by the back of his collar and walked towards a dartboard nearby.
“Come on, come on, teach me how to throw a hidden weapon that can turn a corner like you did just now.”
“After seeing your special card-flying trick just now, I suddenly thought of a way to become stronger. If I can turn the crystals I made into shurikens, and then throw them out using your method, wouldn’t I be invincible?”
“Even with Lady Tsunade’s chakra defense method, if my crystal shuriken scratches your body, then… hehehehe… even Lady Tsunade will find it difficult.
“Oh! Have you thought of future moves so quickly? By the way, Honglian in the original work has a ninjutsu that allows him to throw crystal shurikens.” Lei Ming thought to himself.
“Okay! Since you want to learn, it’s not impossible for me to teach you. I just hope you don’t find it too difficult!”
“In fact, if you want to throw a hidden weapon that can turn a corner, the key lies in the cleverness of your wrist. Look, it’s like this.”
Honglian imitated Lei Ming’s technique of throwing shuriken, and threw out dozens of them, but not a single shuriken could turn the corner and hit the bull’s eye.
“Damn! Why is it so troublesome? I’m so tired. I don’t want to practice anymore! I don’t want to practice anymore!” Honglian roared as he impatiently threw away the ninja tool bag.
Apparently Honglian was also a guy with little patience.
Perhaps Honglian has already vaguely understood that her talent in throwing hidden weapons is really not as good as that of a perverted genius like Lei Ming.
So, she gave up decisively and turned to look for Tsunade. After all, they had similar temperaments.
Maybe Lady Tsunade could give her some good suggestions!
In this way, Honglian officially joined Leiming and his crew, traveling around the world with Lady Tsunade.
With the guidance of Lady Tsunade, the progress of Lei Ming, Hong Lian, Bai, Xin Yue and others is simply terrifying.
Time passed quickly and soon it was time for the Chunin Exam.
It s strange to say, I don t know if Orochimaru is really a loach. Tsunade and Jiraiya have been searching for him for six or seven years separately, but they couldn t catch him.
Anyway, every time they found clues about Orochimaru and followed the clues, they could only find abandoned bases or experimental subjects that were destroyed by Orochimaru’s experiments.
For this reason, the four-man team of Lei Ming, Hong Lian and Bai was pushed out by Tsunade more than once. In the name of training them, they were asked to fight groups of monsters. They had also fought monsters whose individual size was comparable to Godzilla.
With the arrival of the Chunin Exam, Jiraiya received news that Orochimaru would most likely take this opportunity to snatch Uchiha Sasuke.
Therefore, Honglian acted as the team leader and led Leiming, Bai, and Xinyue to obtain special approval from the Third Hokage to participate in this Chunin selection exam.
Today, Honglian took the application materials and a Chunin from Konoha Village to go through the relevant procedures for handover.
Lei Ming, Bai and Xin Yue began to tour the Konoha Village after many years.
As I was walking, I heard a noisy sound coming from the intersection.
“It hurts! Little brat…is this the attitude you take after you hit someone?”
“Damn it, who are you? Let Konohamaru go!”
“It hurts! Boy, you are so arrogant!”
“Stop it, Kankuro, you’ll bring shame to the village!”
When Lei Ming and his friends reached the intersection, they had just seen the whole show.
“The storyline of Naruto has finally begun! What kind of excitement will there be when I participate in the Chunin selection exam? I’m really looking forward to it!” Lei Ming smiled and whispered to himself.
After Gaara and Sasuke introduced themselves to each other, Gaara and the others were about to leave when they saw Lei Ming and the other three.
I wonder if Gaara was acting out of wild intuition or if he really felt something from Lei Ming?
He stared at Lei Ming expressionlessly and asked, “What’s your name?”
Lei Ming smiled with interest and said, “Me? My name is Uchiha Lei Ming!”
“Oh? Another handsome guy?” Temari stood behind Gaara and smiled with a slightly blushing face.
“Hmph, you nymphomaniac! Stop daydreaming. Brother Lei Ming will never like you, you washboard-like woman!” Xinyue rolled her eyes cutely behind Lei Ming’s back and said ruthlessly and sharply.
“You stupid girl! What did you say?”
“I’m talking about you, what’s the matter?”
Xinyue and Temari glared at each other, then immediately put their heads together and stared at each other fiercely.
Even though Temari is not at the age where she should care about her figure, as long as she is still a woman, she will explode when she hears this kind of… this kind of heart-wrenching stimulation.
Chapter 29 Conflict and Gap! Request for flowers! (Old version)
The conflict with the Sand Village was not a big deal for Sasuke. Instead, when he heard the name Uchiha Raiming, his heart inexplicably vibrated.
Also a survivor of the Uchiha clan genocide night, it is said that Lei Ming once fought with his eldest brother.
Although I heard that he mainly relied on Thunder’s summoned beasts, it was still many times better than my performance at that time.
So, before Gaara left, Sasuke flashed and appeared in front of Lei Ming.
Sasuke stared at Lei Ming with his eyes fixed, frowned and asked, “Are you Lei Ming?”
“Yeah, is there anything you need?” Lei Ming faced Sasuke’s fighting gaze with a smile without any pressure.
“I want to fight you!” Sasuke said this and punched him without hesitation.
Lei Ming blocked in front of him with one hand and caught it easily, still smiling, and said, “Is it necessary to be so anxious?”
Don’t be fooled by the smile on Lei Ming’s face, the strength with which he gripped Sasuke’s fist was tightening with his five fingers.
Sasuke’s expression began to become more and more ugly, because his fist was squeezed so hard that it hurt so much and it was getting more and more painful.
Sasuke reached into his ninja tool bag with his other hand, about to pull out a kunai and launch a second attack.
“Alright! That’s enough for now! The fight between you two should take place on the field, not here.”
As the magnetic and pleasant voice sounded, a man with white hair, a mask on his face, and a forehead protector tilted to cover one eye appeared.
He held Sasuke’s head with one hand and lightly tapped Lei Ming’s elbow with the other hand. Lei Ming felt his elbow go slightly numb and he subconsciously let go of his hand as if he had been electrocuted.
Looking up at the white-haired man who appeared out of nowhere, Lei Ming raised his eyebrows and asked, “Kakashi?”
“Oh! You know me? That’s easy. Can you please stop bothering with our Sasuke for the time being?” Kakashi said in a lazy voice.
“Copy Ninja Kakashi has said so, what else can I say? See you next time if there’s a chance!”
After Lei Ming finished speaking, he waved his hand, and Xinyue and Bai followed and slowly left.
Gaara looked at Kakashi indifferently and said coldly, “Let’s go.”
Gaara turned and left, Kankuro and Temari followed behind him, but neither of them dared to get close to Gaara at this moment.
The two of them felt a strong murderous aura and killing intent from Gaara, which made them feel like they were falling into an ice cellar.
Although Gaara turned around and left, his expression instantly became ferocious and terrifying, like a wild beast that wanted to eat people at any time.
Gaara covered half of his face with one hand, as if he was trying to suppress the murderous intent that was about to erupt at any time.
He grinned and said, “Not yet. There are too many people getting in the way here. Next time I will kill them all!… Hehehehe!…”
Seeing Lei Ming and Gaara gradually walking away, Kakashi sighed helplessly and said, “The little brats nowadays are more terrifying than each other!”
Sakura looked at the direction where Lei Ming and Gaara left in confusion, then looked at Kakashi and asked curiously, “Kakashi-sensei, who are you talking about as scary?”
After hearing Sakura’s question, Kakashi touched his chin, thought for a moment, then spread his hands helplessly and said, “I don’t know, anyway, those two brats give me a feeling that they are both quite dangerous!”
“At least with your current level, it’s best not to provoke them!”
“Especially the little devil with red hair, he can really kill people!”
“Gudong, no, no way! They actually dare to kill people at will in Konoha Village?” Uzumaki Naruto’s face turned slightly blue when he heard Kakashi’s words.
Sasuke looked towards Lei Ming without giving up, then shifted his gaze to Kakashi and asked, “Is the gap between Lei Ming and me really that big?”
“Hmm? It should be quite big. After all, he trained with Lady Tsunade.” Kakashi thought for a moment and said realistically.
After all, if Sasuke and Raimu weren’t told the truth about the gap between them, they would meet again afterwards.
If Sasuke was easily knocked down by Lei Ming, the shock to Sasuke’s heart would only be greater.
After hearing what Kakashi said, Sasuke was also somewhat shocked, but when he looked in the direction where Lei Ming left, his eyes became even more determined.
In Sasuke’s eyes, he wanted to avenge his entire family as soon as possible and kill his extremely evil brother Uchiha Itachi with his own hands. Fighting with Lei Ming was the best reference for identifying the gap in strength between himself and Uchiha Itachi.
Naruto’s mentality is really good. He suddenly got excited and asked, “Teacher Kakashi, that group just mentioned the Chunin Exam? What does that mean?”
Kakashi casually took out three pieces of paper with stamps from his arms, handed them to Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, and said, “This is the reference card for the Chunin Selection Exam. If you are ready, go and sign up! But the prerequisite is that the three of you must go together.”
“Also, the Chunin Selection Exam is life-threatening, so please think carefully before making a decision.”
Chapter 30: Sudden Changes in the Examination Room! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old Version)
The next day, Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura arrived at the registration site for the Chunin Exam, just like in the original story.
Naruto “Sakura, look, look, aren’t they the same guys we met yesterday?”
Sakura: “Eh? It’s really them, Sasuke, should we go over and say hello to them?”
Sasuke: “No, although they and I are both survivors of the Uchiha clan, we are not familiar with each other.”
After arriving at the examination venue, Naruto didn’t notice anyone else, and the first people who caught his attention were Lei Ming and others.
There is no way, because Lei Ming and his group of people are so good-looking that they stand out among all the registered contestants!
Lei Ming is not only handsome, but also always has a faint smile on his face.
There is no need to mention Mizunotsuki Haku. She has the potential to be a super beauty, and her every frown and smile is full of elegance.
Uchiha Xinyue’s image as a smart and cute little sister made many female contestants from other ninja villages want to go up and tease her.
She is probably the youngest among all the contestants.
Hinata Neji leaned against the wall next to him and laughed softly, “It seems that the candidates this year are very energetic.”
Xiao Li looked around the scene seriously, with flames burning in his eyes, he said, “Indeed, there are quite a few of them who look very powerful. I really want to fight them right now, a passionate fight between men! Oh oh oh oh oh! I’m already burning with anger!”
Tiantian stood helplessly beside Xiao Li, put one hand on his shoulder, and sighed, “Can I ask you not to burn? If you burn, things will become very troublesome!”
At the gate of the Chunin Exam, just like in the original story, two people deliberately created chaos, preventing the candidates from entering smoothly.
Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura looked at each other and walked towards the door together.
Two Chunins who were pretending to be troublemakers immediately stepped in to stop them.
Sasuke smiled coolly and said, “How long do you want to deceive us with illusions? This is the correct entrance to the exam, let us in.”
“Damn you, do you want to cause trouble and make everyone miss the registration deadline?” The pretender who was responsible for causing trouble punched Sasuke with murderous intent.
Sasuke was not afraid at all and kicked at the opponent. At this moment, Xiao Li suddenly appeared and stood between the two of them.
He blocked Sasuke’s kicks with one hand and blocked the pretender’s fists with the other.
Xiao Li slowly raised his head and said, “You two, if you want to do it, please go to another place. The exam is about to start. Can you let us go in first?”
“What? When did this guy come here? He’s so fast!” When Sasuke saw Xiao Li’s sudden appearance, his pupils shrank subconsciously.
“Sasuke is right. I’ve noticed something’s wrong with you two. You’re trying to use illusions to deceive us, but you’re a million years too early!” Sakura saw that the other party dared to attack Sasuke.
He rushed over angrily, put his sword fingers together, placed them in front of him and gently pointed them downwards.
He shouted, “Illusion! Break it!”
As Sakura untied the illusion, the fog slowly dissipated in front of the registration classroom door.
“Hehehe! Little devils, you are very powerful!” The pretender who was in charge of making trouble changed the seals in his hands.
Bang! Bang!
Two puffs of white smoke rose up, and the two Chunins returned to their original forms.
He smiled and said, “Very good, good insight! What should we do?”
“What else can we do? Since they have already solved the first level of the test, then! Everyone, please come in!”
The door opened, and Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura walked into the classroom, full of excitement and anticipation, just like in the original story.
Especially Naruto, who just stepped through the door and laughed excitedly towards the sky, “Okay, it’s up to me now! No matter what challenges there are, I’m not afraid! Hahahahaha!”
However, when Naruto and the others came in, the atmosphere in the examination room that greeted them was depressing, tense, and heavy.
The air seemed to be filled with the smell of gunpowder.
“Huh? What’s going on?” Even someone as slow-witted as Naruto could sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere.
Sakura grabbed Naruto’s neck and said through gritted teeth, “Naruto, you idiot!”
Then Sakura smiled at the other candidates who were glaring at her, and explained with a smile, “Ahaha! Ahaha! Um, please don’t mind it, because he is an idiot! Ahahahaha!”
A man with a bandaged head from the Sound Ninja Village stared with his bloodshot eyes and said, “These kids are so arrogant nowadays! They should be taught a lesson!”
As he spoke, the bandaged man lowered his body and quickly dodged in front of Naruto and the others.
The fist equipped with a special ninja tool hit Naruto mercilessly.
Yakushi Kabuto, who was hiding in the dark and observing, saw that the situation was not good and it was the best time for him to take action.
However, the situation did not go according to Kabuto Yakushi’s plan. Before he took action, a person appeared in front of Naruto.
Bai gracefully dodged in front of Naruto and waved one hand gently in front of him.
An ice mirror as tall as a person took shape instantly, and at the same time, an ice ball containing cold chakra flew towards the bandaged man’s face.
When the bandaged man saw the hockey puck coming, he changed the trajectory of his fist.
Bang! Snap!
The ice ball exploded! Bai led Naruto back and the ice mirror that had just blocked them suddenly cracked and shattered into pieces that scattered all over the ground.
Chapter 31: The Power is Demonstrated! Please Collect! (Old Version)
“Eh? Eh? What’s going on?” Naruto was pulled to a safe distance by Bai and looked around in confusion.
The bandaged man looked down at the broken ice scattered on the ground, then raised his head and stared at Bai with his only remaining eye. He narrowed his eye and said, “Ice escape ninjutsu? What an honor! I encountered a rare species!”
As he spoke, the bandaged man leaned forward again, rolled up his sleeves, and punched Bai in the face with his right fist.
At the same time, there was something invisible at the hole of the special ninja tool on the right arm of the bandaged man, which was quietly brewing and was about to explode at any time.
Facing the opponent’s provocative attack, Bai Bu was not angry. He just gently pushed Naruto’s chest with his little hand and pushed Naruto to the vicinity of Lei Ming and the others.
With an elegant smile on his face, Bai didn’t even make any seals, but just stomped his foot lightly on the ground.
An invisible whirlwind immediately rose outside Bai’s body.
The bandaged man aimed his ultrasonic ninjutsu at Bai, but all of them were blocked by the invisible whirlwind barrier, and the ultrasonic waves were broken up and blown away by the whirlwind, spreading in all directions.
The bandaged man’s initial move failed, but he still did not retreat. Instead, he condensed more and more chakra on his right hand, and his punches became more and more powerful each time.
Bang bang bang bang bang!
When the fist hit the wind wall, it made a dull sound, but had no effect on the Bai inside.
The ultrasonic waves blocked by the wind wall become more and more direct and become noise that is more harsh than noise pollution.
“Ahhhhhhhhh! What’s going on? It’s so harsh! My ears are ringing! Wow!” Naruto suddenly hugged his ears with both hands and screamed in strange ways.
Many other ninja village candidates present had the same experience as him. Even Sasuke, who always liked to act cool, frowned at the piercing high notes and had to cover his ears with his hands.
Sakura even covered her ears tightly with both hands. Deep inside her heart, another rough version of Sakura was grabbing her long hair tightly with both hands, angrily saying “Ahhhhhh! What kind of crazy ninjutsu is this? I can’t stand it! Ahhhhhhhhh! I’m going to kill him!”
Hyuga Neji, Tenten, Rock Lee, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Hinata, Kiba, Shino and other Konoha’s tough guys were all suffering from headaches caused by the piercing ultrasonic sound.
Among the people present, the only ones who could withstand the accidental injuries from the ultrasound without changing their expressions and not be in any serious condition were Lei Ming and Kabuto Yakushi who turned invisible and pretended to be a transparent man.
The little girl Uchiha Xinyue, when she heard the piercing ultrasonic waves, although she did not show as severe discomfort as the others, she was definitely not feeling comfortable at all.
The little girl frowned cutely, raised her hands high, pointed at the bandaged man and shouted angrily, “You bastard, stop making noise for me! It’s very noisy, okay?”
boom!
The little girl slapped him in anger, leaving a visible blue palm print.
How can I put it? It was like a small hand condensed from blue chakra, getting bigger and bigger.
The bandaged man didn’t even have time to dodge before he was slapped hard and flew away, embedding himself into the wall.
“Ugh! Ugh uh uh uh!…” The bandaged man’s body was embedded in the wall, one of his legs was still twitching outside, his one eye rolled back, and white foam kept coming out of his mouth.
“What? Great! What a scary little ghost! Who is she?”
“Gudong! She looks so cute, but why is she so violent when she attacks?”
“It’s decided. If we run into her during the exam, we’d better take a detour!”
Uchiha Xinyue’s domineering and violent performance shocked many other candidates present at the moment.
Even Naruto, who is such a heartless guy, looks at Xinyue differently.
I thought in horror, “Shit! She was so violent when she was little, she will never get married when she grows up, hmmm, hmmm, unless the man who wants to marry her is crazy! hmmm, hmmm! It must be like this!”
As for Sasuke, he frowned deeply and looked at the young Uchiha Xinyue, secretly comparing her with himself of the same age.
Obviously, the result is very damaging to one’s self-esteem.
If Sasuke and Xinyue were the same age, the little girl Xinyue would beat herself to death.
Uh…it seems that even if I am in my current state, without opening the Sharingan, I would probably be easily beaten to death by her.
On the surface, Sakura smiled very sweetly, but the rough version of Sakura in her heart clenched her fist with one hand and shouted in admiration, “Well done, that’s what it feels like!”
The other Konoha heroes also had different ideas. The look in their eyes when they looked at the little girl was one of admiration and solemnity.
On the bandaged man’s side, his companions dragged him down from the human-shaped mark. After waking him up, they were just about to get their revenge again.
A stern male voice sounded, shouting, “You useless bastards, what do you want to do by gathering together?”
Chapter 32 A slightly different written test! Please give me flowers! (Old version)
“What do you useless bastards want to do together?”
As the man shouted angrily, all the candidates from the ninja village present were startled and turned to look.
A dignified man with a turban and forehead protector and several terrible scars on his face appeared at the podium at some point.
“All of you weaklings and losers, find your seats and sit down. The exam is about to begin!”
When the man said this, he slammed the podium with one hand, making a loud noise.
Coupled with his terrifying face, an aura that could not be questioned or resisted suddenly spread like an overwhelming force, pressing down on all the ninja examinees present.
Along with this man, there appeared more than a dozen Chunins wearing special uniforms.
When the candidates saw the examiner coming, although they were very unhappy that he loudly called them good-for-nothings and weaklings, in order to complete the exam smoothly, they still obeyed him and found a seat to sit down.
The man grabbed the chalk on the podium and quickly wrote his name on the blackboard. He said, “Let me introduce myself. My name is Morino Ichibashi, the head of the torture department of Konoha Village!”
“From now on, I will be the chief examiner of this exam. You bunch of incompetent idiots, listen to me!”
“I will only explain the exam rules once. If you don’t understand, I won’t repeat them a second time, and I won’t answer any questions! Do you understand?”
Blah blah, Morino quickly finished speaking the words that were similar to the original. The rules and test content were basically not much different from the original.
After successfully getting the official test paper, Lei Ming looked at the contents on the test paper, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up slightly.
I secretly thought in my heart, “Haha! These test questions really make me miss them! But the difficulty? They are really too difficult! They are beyond the scope of the syllabus!”
“Isn’t the calculation of the parabola of the throwing tool a problem of advanced functions? And the problem of changing the tree shadow, damn! It’s actually advanced geometry? And this problem actually has the shadow of calculus?”
“Even if these questions were put in the college entrance examination in my previous life, they would be so difficult that they would scare people to death. These questions are used to test Genin, and they are really just to prevent people from passing! They are really forcing the candidates to cheat!”
“Hmmmm! I really can’t do it. Even when I was a student in my previous life, I couldn’t solve these questions, let alone me now! I have already returned everything I learned to my teachers in my previous life!”
“Although I feel a little embarrassed, do I have to use ninjutsu to cheat? I remember that among these guys taking the exam, there seems to be a Chunin who knows the answer and disguises himself as a test-taker!”
While Lei Ming was planning to cheat, Morino Ichiba had already raised his hand high and swung it forward with force.
He shouted, “Okay, now that the exam rules have been explained, I declare that the first exam of the Chunin Selection Exam, the written exam, begins!”
Beep beep beep beep!
As soon as Morino announced the start of the exam, the candidates below started to move, and the sound of pens writing on the papers was continuous.
“Great, I found it, it’s you! Brother! …Sharingan!”
Lei Ming’s method was very simple. He followed Sasuke’s method in his previous life and used the Sharingan to copy the movements of the candidate in white clothes sitting in the third row in front.
Lei Ming’s hands followed suit naturally, making sure that the answer his subordinate wrote was 100% correct.
Lei Ming smiled happily and thought to himself, “If only I had the Sharingan in my previous life, why would I not be able to get into a key university?”
Uchiha Crescent Moon, Uchiha Sasuke also found his target. His hands kept moving and a smile of victory appeared on the corner of his mouth.
The other candidates also showed their talents.
“Eye roll!”
“Optic nerve connection! Third eye opening!”
“The secret technique of sand, the puppet technique!”
Bai maintained an elegant smile, looked around, and saw that Lei Ming and Xin Yue had already taken action.
He smiled and said to himself, “Everyone is in good shape, should I take action too?”
Bai gently closed her beautiful eyes, placed her hands under the table, formed a seal with one hand, and silently chanted in her heart, “Secret technique! Multiple magic mirror ice crystals!”
Buzz buzz buzz buzz!
As Bai formed seals, a thin, small ice mirror suddenly took shape on the roof above the head of the man that Bai was targeting.
Then, above the roof, dozens of ice mirrors took shape one after another. After the ice mirrors were formed, their angles were adjusted one by one. Finally, on Bai Kao’s desk, the last ice mirror showed the answer he wanted.
“Let me take a look. Oh! So this is how the problem is solved.”
With a smile on his face, he elegantly and calmly wrote down the answers reflected in the mirror, step by step. The answers should not be too easy.
Among all the candidates in the examination room, there was only one person whose hands were exploding on his head, whose legs were shaking constantly, and whose teeth were chattering.
That was Uzumaki Naruto, his face turning blue, and he was shouting in his heart, “Me! What should I do? Ahhhhhhhhh!”
Chapter 33: Orochimaru’s test subject? Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
Uzumaki Naruto sat there, his face turning blue, his legs shaking constantly, and the fear in his heart continued to rise as the exam time shortened a little bit.
He held his head with his hands and screamed in fear, “Me! What on earth should I do? ah ah ah ah ah?”
Lei Ming, who was sitting in the back, had basically finished answering the questions. When he turned his attention to the changes in the examination room, he smiled.
I thought to myself with amusement, “Ahaha! Hahaha!… Oh, it’s really hard for a poor student to be tested with such a difficult question!”
Naruto was hesitating and panicking, his eyes already started to look around involuntarily. If he didn’t find a way to copy the answers, he would get a zero! This was really the biggest crisis in his life!
However, before Naruto could turn around to take a peek at the answers to his sister Hinata’s test paper, a kunai flew past his ear.
Puff! It pierced into the test paper of the student behind Naruto.
An invigilator sitting nearby, with one hand on the recording board, announced coolly, “Candidate No. 32 has been caught cheating three times, and is disqualified from the exam!”
“What? Why do you say I cheated? Do you have any evidence?” The candidate stood up and turned out to be a tall and strong man. He yelled at the invigilator who shot a kunai at him.
Before the sturdy candidate could make any further move, the invigilator suddenly rushed forward, and in almost an instant, he held the sturdy candidate’s neck with one hand, pinning him against the wall so that he could not move.
“Let me tell you, even if we are just Chunin, we were specially selected for this exam. My strength is the best proof! So, we are not wrong! If you know how powerful we are, just leave now.”
“Number 43, number 86, leave, number 102, number 134, number 72, leave! …”
As the invigilators continued to call out their numbers, candidates stood up one after another, and many were forced to leave by the examiners.
Naruto, who had been sitting in the front row, became so frightened when he heard that candidates were being eliminated one after another that his fear increased countless times. His face turned pale with fright!
Hinata, who was standing next to him, kindly showed half of her paper and whispered, “Naruto, Naruto, take a look at my paper while there is chaos!”
Naruto was really moved when he heard Hinata’s suggestion! He hadn’t done a single question since the exam started. If he didn’t write something, he would have to hand in a blank paper!
However, as soon as he glanced at Hinata’s test paper, Naruto inexplicably felt a cold and sharp gaze staring at him from behind.
What s even more terrifying is that the pen in the invigilator s hand seems to be ready to record something at any time.
“Gudong! No, thanks! It’s okay, Hinata! You don’t have to worry about me, I’m fine! Besides, if the examiner finds out that you showed me the answers, you’ll probably be disqualified!” Naruto was frightened and immediately changed his mind and expressed his opinion to Hinata.
Hinata looked at Naruto’s bare test paper and didn’t know what to say.
After rejecting Hinata’s kindness, Naruto turned around with tears streaming down his face, and said in his heart, “Wuwuwuwu! Why did I have to imitate that bastard Sasuke to act cool? I don’t have Hinata’s answer to copy! What should I do now!”
Up to this point, the development of the story has not deviated much from the original.
However, when a candidate’s name was called, the invigilator tried to suppress the examiner himself, but was counterattacked by the candidate and was knocked away.
The candidate transformed into a black-gray monster, whose body expanded three times in size, with spiral horns growing on his head and a mouth full of sharp fangs.
“How dare you ruin my exam? I’m going to kill you!”
The man who turned into a monster was as big and strong as a bear, more than three meters tall, and his arms were as thick as buckets.
The giant hand had long sharp nails on its fingertips and slapped all the ninjas in the seats in front of him.
Unfortunately, Lei Ming was sitting right in front of him, facing the sudden changes behind him.
Lei Ming calmly reached behind him with one hand, and the special wristband on his wrist released spatial fluctuations.
Lei Ming grabbed the hilt of an extremely huge heavy sword and blocked it casually with his hand.
Invisible shock waves exploded in all directions, blowing away countless candidates.
Lei Ming closed his eyes and held the sword in one hand, sighing helplessly, “Orochimaru’s test subject? Really, can’t you let me take the exam in peace? Besides, why did you provoke Orochimaru for no reason? What did he feed you? Be careful or you will die!”
The examinee who had transformed into a monster became furious when he saw his attack being blocked by Lei Ming.
He yelled, “What’s the big Orochimaru or the small Orochimaru? I don’t know, I’m extremely annoyed with you now! Boy, don’t think you can be arrogant in front of me just because you have a bigger toy! I’ll tear you apart!”
?Please add to my collection! Please give me flowers! Please give me good reviews! Please give me rewards! Please support me! Your support is the biggest motivation for me to write!
Chapter 34 Chakra Sword Light! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
“Toys? Well, since you think so, I’ll let you see how powerful a toy is!” Lei Ming held the hilt of the big sword in his right hand and gently lifted it up.
brush!
A sword light slashed from bottom to top, and actually produced a faint blue sword light.
Squeak, squeak, squeak!
The blue sword light slashed the monster man’s body, creating a spark-flying effect.
The monster man was slashed by the sword light and slid backward more than ten meters, knocking over many examination tables and chairs behind him.
But there was no injury on the monster man’s body.
The monster man slapped his chest twice with his big hands, making a sound of metal clashing.
Lei Ming frowned slightly, looked at the monster man and whispered to himself, “Do you have abilities similar to steel skin and iron bones?”
The monster man spit out a mouthful of saliva on the ground with disdain and sneered, “I told you, toys are just toys, how much lethality can they have?”
“Hmph! Is that really the case?” Lei Ming’s mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled as he raised the sword on his shoulder.
The monster man strode forward and rushed towards Lei Ming with great momentum, and was about to rush in front of Lei Ming.
Suddenly, the monster lost control of its body and almost fell down, with bright red blood spurting out of its mouth.
“Ah! Pfft! What happened? How could I be hurt?”
The monster man looked at his chest in disbelief. There was clearly not even a scratch or scrape there, so why did he suddenly vomit blood?
The man who sold him the special medicine once showed him the experimental results in person. After the experimental subject took the medicine, the bandits who besieged him with hundreds of people were killed by the experimental subject.
The bandits who besieged the experimental subject were defenseless against any weapons in their hands, even heavy weapons. Otherwise, he would not have said that the heavy sword that Lei Ming took out was a toy.
This puzzled the monster man! Then he glared at Lei Ming with a fierce look, as if he wanted Lei Ming to give him a reasonable explanation!
Lei Ming raised the corner of his mouth in a playful arc, looked at the monster man, and said with a smile, “Do you want to know why? It’s very simple, just go and learn some medical ninjutsu!”
After saying this, Lei Ming ducked and rushed forward quickly.
The heavy sword in his hand suddenly disappeared, and two daggers appeared in his left and right palms. He took mysterious steps, circled around the monster man, and swung his two-handed daggers as fast as lightning.
There was a flash of lightning like a violent storm, waiting for Lei Ming to pass by, the daggers in both hands flew around and made a beautiful sword flower, and then the daggers were put back into the seal of the wrist guard.
The monster waited until Lei Ming left before he realized what was happening. He turned his head with difficulty and asked in a hoarse voice, “You! What on earth did you do to me?”
Lei Ming smiled coolly and replied, “Nothing, just a simple use of the chakra scalpel!”
“Cha? Chakra scalpel? …Is this the power of medical ninjutsu? When did medical ninjas become so powerful? Puff!”
Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff!
After hearing Lei Ming’s pretentious answer, the monster man vomited blood again, and a large amount of visible blue chakra spurted out from all parts of his body as if it was free.
The monster man’s whole body was like a fountain. After all the chakra in his body was sprayed out, his body returned to its normal human shape and fell forward.
During the entire process of Lei Ming’s battle, Hyuga Neji had been watching with his Byakugan open, and waited until the monster man fell to the ground.
Neji still kept his Byakugan open, looking at the fallen monster man, and whispered, “Is this the legendary Uchiha Raimu who has been wandering outside to train with Lady Tsunade?”
“I didn’t expect that he could use medical ninjutsu to such an extent. The thundering chakra sword light did not attack the monster man’s body surface, but a penetration attack similar to the soft fist!”
“An attack that can penetrate the skin! With this kind of attack, no matter how strong the body’s surface defense is, it will be useless!”
“Just a brief moment of brushing against that monster has severed all the main chakra meridians in his body!”
“All the violent chakra that was previously in the monster’s body has now burst out, so naturally it can no longer maintain its previous powerful state!”
“Not only that, judging from Lei Ming’s speed, his actual speed is not much slower than Xiao Li’s!”
Tenten and Rock Lee, who were standing nearby, listened carefully to Neji’s analysis.
Xiao Li pretended to know with a serious expression, nodded, clenched his fist with one hand and said, “I didn’t expect Uchiha Leiming to be such a powerful person! I really want to have a man-to-man duel with him! Oh oh oh oh oh! I’m burning again!”
Tenten sighed, stroked her forehead with her hand, and said with a headache, “Xiao Li, you’re at it again! I say, are you sure you really understood the analysis that Neji just said?”
Seeing that Tenten doubted his ability to understand, Xiao Li nodded seriously and said, “Of course I understand. Didn’t Neji say that Lei Ming is very strong! He is an opponent worthy of my all!”
Chapter 35: A little excitement outside the Death Forest! Request for flowers! (Old version)
As Lei Ming successfully suppressed the monster man with his own hands, order in the examination room was restored. Under the personal command of Morino Ichibashi, the candidates took their seats again.
No one knew what drug he had taken, but the man who had transformed into a monster was escorted away for proper interrogation.
“As expected of a kid who trained with Lady Tsunade, at this age, he already possesses the combat power comparable to that of a special jonin!”
“The monster that guy just transformed into was so powerful that even for me, it would take a lot of effort to successfully suppress it.”
Before Morino was about to deliver his final speech as in the original novel, he looked deeply at Lei Ming and thought to himself.
After reading Lei Ming, Morino Ichibaxi immediately gave a long speech similar to the original work, and finally asked in a stern voice, “So, the last question I will give you is, do you want to insist on taking the last question?”
There is not much difference between this and the original plot. Under Morino’s series of mental oppression and blows, many candidates present wanted to give up and their spirits were shaken.
But when Uzumaki Naruto, the brainless guy, tried to save his dignity, he slammed his palm on the table and swore loudly, “I always speak my mind. This is my ninja way! Even if I have to be a genin for the rest of my life, I will accept it! I will take the last question!…”
Chiligwa, chiligwa, Naruto said some bold words similar to those in the original work.
Morino quickly confirmed that everyone present was under Naruto’s influence and their will had become firm again and was no longer shaken.
Looking at all the other invigilators present, they looked at each other and nodded, then smiled happily, “Since everyone has chosen to stay and take the last question, I declare! All of you have passed the first written test of the Chunin Selection Exam!”
Hearing the announcement that he had passed, Naruto was stunned for a moment, then he clenched his fists and cheered happily, saying, “Yeah! Wow! That’s great! I passed! I succeeded!”
Naruto didn’t feel overjoyed for long when suddenly a spherical object broke through the window of the examination room and rushed into the classroom.
There was a woman with a great figure inside the spherical object. She used her hands and feet to throw out four kunai, opening the huge curtain that wrapped her and spreading it in front of everyone.
The beautiful woman raised her fist and introduced herself cheerfully, “Okay, I’m the examiner for the second exam, Mitarashi Anko! Everyone, come with me!”
Everyone present stared at Hongdou with wide eyes, and many people, like Sakura, had their mouths twitching, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold!
Morino stepped out of the curtain with a stroke of his hand and whispered behind Anko, “Please understand the situation!”
Mitarashi Anko’s originally beautiful and excited face instantly turned red with shame because of this sentence. She was really too embarrassed! How embarrassing!
However, Hongdou was not shy. After a brief moment of embarrassment, she immediately changed her expression into a sneer, glanced at all the examinees present, and said to Morino in one stroke, “A total of eighty-four groups of examinees passed? Hey, hey, hey, isn’t that too many?”
Morino closed his eyes and smiled, “That’s because the candidates this year are very good!”
“Well! It doesn’t matter. Anyway, I can pass at least half of the exams in my territory!” Hongdou said with a sinister smile.
The examination room was changed. Lei Ming and the others followed Hong Dou to the center of Konoha Village.
“This is the venue for the second exam, also known as the Death Forest!…” Hongdou introduced the exam rules just like in the original book, and then asked everyone to go to the tent over there one by one to receive the scroll of heaven and earth.
After receiving the scroll, Naruto’s life turned out just like in the original novel. He imitated Anko’s movements and acted coquettishly, causing Anko to throw a kunai which flew past Naruto’s cheek.
Red Bean flashed in front of Naruto, showing a dangerous smile, and said with a smile, “Little brother, the exam here is very dangerous! As your senior and teacher, I want to advise you not to do these suicidal behaviors! Otherwise, your life will be in danger at any time! Do you understand?”
“Gudong! I know, I know! Teacher!” Naruto said with a stiff face due to fear.
At this moment, a man’s head stretched out from behind Hongdou, and a long tongue came out from his mouth. The tongue rolled up a kunai and handed it to Hongdou, saying, “Teacher, I’ll give you the kunai back!”
Hongdou smiled brightly and said, “Thank you, but don’t blame me for not warning you. I hate it when someone appears behind me silently. If it happens again, I might kill you by mistake!”
The man stretched his neck and heard Hongdou’s threatening words, but he showed no fear at all. He still responded calmly, “I’m so sorry, teacher. I get excited when I smell blood, so I couldn’t help it and came over!”
“Oh! Do you like the taste of blood? How about letting me bleed you?” The man behind Hongdou stretched his neck, and a long sword suddenly appeared on his neck.
Lei Ming stood coolly behind the man, with the same bright smile on his face, and said with a smile.
Chapter 36 A small battle with Orochimaru! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
When the long-necked man standing behind Hongdou had his neck held by Lei Ming’s long sword, a golden light flashed in his eyes, and the murderous aura in his body was subconsciously released.
This extremely powerful murderous aura immediately made the hairs on Hongdou’s back stand on end. She pulled Sakura, who was already frightened silly by the murderous aura of the long-necked man and whose legs were weak.
There was Sasuke with a stiff body and Naruto with trembling legs, who dodged forward and jumped to a safe distance.
Hongdou nervously pulled out her kunai, stared at the long-necked man with a vigilant look, and asked, “Who the hell are you?”
Faced with the long-necked man’s outburst of cold murderous intent, Lei Ming was not affected at all.
Instead, he said with a smile on his face, “Lord Orochimaru, you are so hard for us to find! I followed Lord Tsunade and Lord Jiraiya who were looking for you from another direction. We have been looking for you for five or six years. Who would have thought that you would show up here in person today?”
“Can I ask why you’re here?”
“What? Orochimaru? Hey, hey, hey, are you kidding? Sound the alarm and notify reinforcements!…”
When Anko heard Orochimaru’s name, she tensed up and immediately ordered her subordinates to seal off the examination room.
Hongdou knew Lei Ming’s identity. Since Lei Ming said so, he must have his own judgment or clues that she didn’t know about, so Hongdou chose to believe Lei Ming at the first time.
The long-necked man slowly stood up straight, not caring whether there was the sword in Lei Ming’s hand on his neck.
He looked at Lei Ming dangerously, showed a feminine smile, and said with a smile, “What Orochimaru? I don’t know? Little brother, did you find the wrong person?”
“Tsk, others may not know, but don’t I? I have read the original anime in my previous life!” Lei Ming thought to himself.
He still kept a confident smile on his face and said, “Oh! You don’t know? That’s very simple. Could you please just stand there and don’t move? I have already sent the news of your personal presence at the Chunin Exams to Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama through the scroll transmission.”
“Unfortunately, the two adults are reminiscing about the past at a tavern in Konoha. Believe me, once they receive the news, they will come over to confirm it in person very soon.”
Hearing Lei Ming’s words, the long-necked man frowned slightly and glanced at Sasuke who was protected by Hongdou behind him.
“Oh! Duo! Lord Orochimaru, please don’t look at Sasuke. As long as I am here, I will never let you get what you want!” Lei Ming said with a smile on his face.
“Oh my! Are kids nowadays so confident? Thousand Shadow Snake Hands!” The long-necked man suddenly twisted his arms and turned into dozens of long snakes that opened their mouths, revealing sharp fangs, and bit towards Lei Ming.
There was a flash of blue light in Lei Ming’s eyes, and he shouted in a low voice, “Chidori Style! Thunder Explosion!”
Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! Boom!
With Chidori Flow’s shout, powerful electric currents exploded all over Lei Ming’s body, and countless branches of electric currents exploded. At the same time, the sword light and lightning in his backhand exploded, erupting with a powerful explosive force.
Dozens of long snakes shot out by the long-necked man were instantly pierced by lightning from dense tree branches, and the long-necked man turned over and retreated.
By the time he regained his balance, his clothes had become tattered in many places, and the human skin mask on his face had been blown off in half by the explosion, revealing the face of Orochimaru himself.
Orochimaru simply tore off the remaining human skin mask on his face. Without any anger on his face, he smiled happily and asked, “What you just used was Chidori? If I remember correctly, that should be Kakashi’s ninjutsu, right?”
On the sword in Lei Ming’s hand, green smoke was rising from the sword because of the ninjutsu Explosion Thunder that he had just released.
Lei Ming put the sword back into the seal of the wristband, and then a metal hilt appeared. In his hand, lightning chakra was input, buzzing!
The blue sword light grew and took shape into a lightning blade like a blue laser sword.
Then, Lei Ming smiled and said, “Well, how should I put it! The Chidori I developed is a little different from Kakashi’s! Although the inspiration mainly comes from Kakashi, that’s right!”
“Hehehe!… Kid, you’re quite brave! Then let’s practice our skills! I hope you don’t die so easily!” Orochimaru suddenly moved at high speed and circled around Lei Ming.
And from time to time it releases a bunch of flying snakes to attack.
“Please rest assured, Lord Orochimaru. Although I cannot defeat you now, I am still confident that I can keep my life under your hands!”
Lei Ming opened his Sharingan in both eyes, and held the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands, and the lightning blade spun and danced with light and skillful movements.
But when you look at it from the outside, it looks a bit like the Jedi Knights in the movie Star Wars!
No matter how many flying snakes came, they were all chopped into pieces and had no chance to attack a second time. Things like in the movies where a poisonous snake that was cut into two pieces could fly over and attack the protagonist secretly would never happen here.
Orochimaru gave up long-range attacks and rushed to Lei Ming at a high speed. He spat out the Kusanagi sword from his mouth and started a textbook close combat of offense and defense with Lei Ming.
The more Orochimaru fought, the more amazed he became. He stared greedily at Lei Ming’s three-magatama Sharingan, his saliva almost flowing out.
Hehehe! As expected of a Sharingan with three magatama points, you can see through all my movements, right?
Chapter 37: Orochimaru escaped again? Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
“You saw through all my moves? That’s the power of the Sharingan. But, your eyes can keep up with my speed, and your body can keep up too. By brat standards, you’re pretty impressive!”
Orochimaru held the Kusanagi sword in his hand against Lei Ming’s lightning blade and deliberately moved his face closer and smiled.
Lei Ming also came close to the smiling face and said with a smile, “Thank you for your compliment, Lord Orochimaru! There are still many areas that need improvement, please give me your guidance!”
“Hehehe! What an interesting kid! If you hadn’t grown up and become a mature person, I would really like to keep you by my side!”
Orochimaru increased the power of the Kusanagi sword in his hand and moved closer, with a crazy and greedy look flashing in his golden snake eyes.
“Oh! Oh! Lord Orochimaru, please don’t look at me like that! I’ll be shy!” Lei Ming said with a smile on his face, not afraid of Orochimaru’s fixed gaze at all.
“As expected of a genius from the Uchiha clan, my sacred weapon, the Kusanagi sword, can’t even cut off his Lightning Release? Is this the feeling of Senjutsu Chakra?”
After the close combat, Orochimaru felt the fairy chakra from the lightning blade in Lei Ming’s hand. Although it was only a little bit, it did exist.
“What a terrifying talent! Has he already touched the threshold of fairy arts at such a young age?” Orochimaru thought in shock.
At the same time, the power of the fighter against Lei Ming began to grow stronger and stronger, and murderous intent flashed in his heart.
Suddenly, the pupils of Orochimaru’s snake eyes suddenly contracted. He had already felt that three extremely familiar chakras were approaching here at high speed.
Orochimaru’s expression quickly turned cold, and he sighed, “I wanted to play with you for a while longer, but unfortunately those troublesome guys are coming, so let’s end this quickly!”
Orochimaru suddenly moved closer, pressed down with all his strength with the Kusanagi sword in his hand, suppressing the lightning blade in Lei Ming’s hand. He stomped his feet heavily on the ground, and the ground immediately turned into a swamp.
Lei Ming’s feet were immediately stuck deep in the swamp, unable to extricate themselves. Suddenly, dozens of long snakes emerged from under the swamp and tightly wrapped around Lei Ming’s body.
“You want to entangle me like this? Lord Orochimaru, you underestimate me too much! Chidori Style!” Even though Lei Ming was entangled, he still looked at Orochimaru calmly and smiled.
But the next moment, Lei Ming’s face suddenly changed, because he found that his Chidori Style had no killing power on the snake wrapped around his body.
Orochimaru showed a bloodthirsty and excited smile on his face, and said with a smile, “Hehehehe! No matter how powerful your Lightning Release Ninjutsu is, there is always a way to restrain you!”
He suddenly raised the Kusanagi sword in his hand and stabbed it hard into Lei Ming’s heart. Orochimaru held the sword in one hand and opened the other hand to grab Lei Ming’s eyes, as if he wanted to take away Lei Ming’s Sharingan.
When Lei Ming saw that Orochimaru was trying to take his Sharingan, he turned pale with fright.
However, the next moment, when Orochimaru stabbed his fingers into Lei Ming’s eyes, the scream that Orochimaru always loved to hear did not sound.
On the contrary, Orochimaru saw a smile on Lei Ming’s face, that familiar smile of success.
Orochimaru was very familiar with Lei Ming’s smile. Jiraiya had the same smile when his evil plan succeeded before.
So, Orochimaru instinctively felt danger and wanted to dodge back.
“You want to leave now? It’s too late… This is one of my ultimate moves specially prepared for those who want to seize the Sharingan! Lightning Release! … Spiral Lightning Ball!”
Suddenly, a small blue ball appeared at the Dantian position of Lei Ming’s body, emitting dazzling light. The light could even penetrate Lei Ming’s body and could be seen directly.
The blue ball of light expanded instantly, covering everything within a radius of five meters.
From a distance, it looks like an enlarged version of the Rasengan, but what is piercing and cutting everywhere inside is actually lightning chakra.
The duration of the spiral thunder ball is not as long as Naruto’s spiral shuriken, only about three seconds.
But it was enough. In just three seconds, Orochimaru’s body was riddled with holes and he fell into a big hole on the ground in tatters.
“Oh shit, no way! That kid actually killed Orochimaru?” Red Bean exclaimed with her eyes wide open and her jaw almost dropped to the ground.
Not far away on the other side, a figure suddenly popped out from the ground. Lei Ming calmly dusted himself off and sighed with a wry smile, “As expected of the legendary Three Ninjas. They are really difficult to deal with! Even he was able to get away like this!”
“What? Orochimaru escaped again?” Hongdou didn’t even have time to care how Lei Ming escaped just now.
He used such a powerful ninjutsu, as if he was going to die together with Orochimaru, but in the end he reappeared unscathed.
He rushed to the big pit and turned Orochimaru’s body over.
Sure enough, the mouth of Orochimaru’s corpse in front of him was wide open, and there was a person-sized hole in the ground where his head was facing the ground.
Chapter 38 Sasuke without the curse seal! Request flowers! (Old version)
Red Bean looked at the large hole in the pit in front of her, which was large enough for one person to pass through. She glared and gritted her teeth angrily, cursing at the hole, almost cursing Orochimaru’s ancestors for eighteen generations.
Just a moment later, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and the Third Hokage arrived here one after another. Of course, they also saw the big hole through which Orochimaru escaped.
Tsunade pouted in dissatisfaction and said, “Really, after so many years, that guy is still that annoying personality!”
Jiraiya smiled bitterly and said, “Orochimaru is really good at finding opportunities. He actually used the explosion of the thunder move to successfully escape! However, I believe he didn’t go far away!”
While saying this, Jiraiya glanced at Sasuke who was standing in the distance. Jiraiya believed that through the fight with Uchiha Raimyori, Orochimaru’s desire to obtain the Sharingan would become even more determined.
The Third Hokage looked at the cave with a sad face, then looked at Sasuke, and the direction of the stone statue carved on the Hokage rock in Konoha Village. To be honest, he really didn’t want to destroy Orochimaru, his most proud disciple in his life, with his own hands.
Although Orochimaru is not a good person, it is undeniable that his talent in ninjutsu is at the level of a top scientist.
After a brief meeting, the three strongest people in Konoha Village immediately discussed some words and announced to all the students who came to take the exam that the exam would continue.
The candidates rushed into the examination room just like in the original novel.
In a small woods hundreds of meters away from here, at the trunk of a big tree, something suddenly began to slowly wriggle, then separated from the trunk, and fell to the ground with a plop.
Orochimaru who fell to the ground was not as relaxed as Tsunade and Jiraiya had imagined. He was hit head-on by Lei Ming’s special move, the spiral thunder ball. Even Orochimaru could not bear it!
Orochimaru coughed up blood repeatedly and laughed miserably as he muttered to himself, “Puff puff puff! Cough cough cough!… Really, really amazing! Uchiha Leiming, this kid, maybe his talent is even better than Itachi’s!”
“What kind of ninjutsu is that lightning-style ninjutsu that kid developed? Why is it so powerful? Even my super recovery ability can’t handle it? Cough cough cough cough!”
“But it’s all worth it, as long as I can get Sasuke! I will…I will also have the Sharingan! Ahem!”
This is only Orochimaru, who possesses a recovery ability comparable to super-speed regeneration. If it were anyone else, even if they were not dead, they would be completely unable to move.
In fact, if Jiraiya saw the ninjutsu used by Lei Ming, he would definitely be able to recognize it.
Because the characteristics are too obvious, isn’t that the advanced ninjutsu of Rasengan? Of course, Orochimaru is not without his own guesses. He also suspects that the last blow from the thunder was the advanced ninjutsu of Rasengan, but he is not sure.
Now, let s get back to the topic and return to the Chunin Selection Exam.
Because of Lei Ming’s interference, Sasuke was not cursed by Orochimaru, so Sasuke and Naruto’s team did not end up as badly as in the original work, and they passed the outer trial of the Death Forest in advance.
Three days later, teams of ninja stood in the competition tower, listening to the Third Hokage’s instructions.
Finally, the sick man who kept coughing stood in the middle of the field and announced the start of the game.
“The first round, Akadoun Kai vs. Sasuke! Please come to the competition venue!”
“Yes!” The two answered at the same time and walked to the competition field below.
Blue flames rose from the hands of the Red Copper Armor. He ran towards Sasuke, his hands filled with blue flames, and kept grabbing at Sasuke’s body.
Because Sasuke is no longer hindered by the curse seal, his dodging speed is much more flexible than in the original story. All of the grappling moves of the Red Copper Armor cannot catch Sasuke.
The speed and frequency of the Red Copper Armor’s attacks are much higher than in the original.
After the two fought for about ten minutes, Sasuke clearly felt his body becoming much sluggish and weaker.
Sasuke’s Sharingan was always open during the battle, so he knew very well who was the culprit that caused his current situation.
“Damn it! That guy’s ability is a bit troublesome. Is it the ability to devour other people’s chakra? Although the attack power is limited, but if he keeps consuming it like this, my body will not be able to bear it!”
While Sasuke was carefully dodging the Red Copper Armor’s grasp, his mind was working rapidly, thinking of ways to deal with it.
Suddenly, when Sasuke looked up at the crowd watching the battle, he saw Xiao Li and Lei Ming.
Sasuke’s eyes suddenly flashed with golden light, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he said, “There is a way!”
Sasuke challenged the Red Copper Armor and said, “Are you ready to die?”
Chi Tong Jia sneered, “Hehehehe! Boy, have you finally decided to fight head-on? Come on, let me drain all your chakra at once!”
Sasuke and Akado Kai ran towards each other.
Just when Akado Armor was ready to capture Sasuke at any time, Sasuke’s figure suddenly disappeared from his sight.
In almost an instant, Sasuke flashed in front of and below Akadoun Kai, and kicked Akadoun Kai’s chin hard with his kick, sending him flying high into the air.
But this is not the end. The next move Sasuke used was not the Lion Combo in the original work.
Instead, he lowered his waist, stood in a horse stance with his legs, and pushed the ground with both feet with all his strength, boom!
The ground was directly stepped on, creating spider web-like cracks, and Sasuke’s body rushed into the sky like a rocket.
He clenched his right fist, with the blue chakra highly concentrated on his right fist, and punched hard at the back of the red copper armor.
“Look at me! Super Power Punch!”
The Red Copper Armor was hit in the back by the strange punch, and his body rushed straight into the roof like a cannonball and was deeply embedded in it.
Chapter 39 Uchiha Bloodline! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
The Red Copper Armor’s body was embedded in the wall of the roof by Sasuke’s powerful punch. Gravel kept falling from the human-shaped pit. The embedding was quite solid and did not fall off for a long time.
At the same time, Sasuke returned to the ground, and before he had time to feel the joy of victory, he suddenly felt a piercing pain all over his body.
It’s not just the pain from the muscles, but also from the bones that were used when I just launched the super power punch.
For example, the bones of the legs, the arms, the palm bones of the right fist, etc. In short, as long as the bones are used, they will all hurt.
Sasuke was in so much pain that he couldn’t even stand and was about to fall backwards. Swish!
Kakashi instantly flashed behind Sasuke and let him sit down next to him.
Sasuke tried his best to endure the piercing pain and said with self-deprecating laughter, “Hiss, hiss, hiss! It hurts! It seems that these moves cannot be used lightly. The side effects are too great.”
Kakashi stood behind Sasuke and whispered coolly, “Well! This is probably the so-called terrifying nature of the Uchiha clan’s bloodline.”
“Did you copy some of Lee’s taijutsu during your brief fight with him? Also, the last powerful punch you used just now should be Tsunade-sama’s move.”
“However, the power-generating technique was not used well. The amount of chakra and the moment of burst were not controlled well enough!”
“That’s why the side effects are so severe. So, the target of the subsequent special moves is Uchiha Thunder? I heard that he fought with Orochimaru last time. Was Sasuke seeing it?”
Orochimaru, who was standing in the observation area above and disguised as the leader of the Sound Ninja, saw Sasuke’s excellent performance, and excitedly stretched out his long tongue and licked the corner of his mouth.
In Orochimaru’s golden vertical pupils, there was a crazy and greedy look flashing continuously.
And he said to himself in his heart, “That’s amazing, Sasuke! You really are the best vessel I’ve ever seen! I want you more and more.”
Soon, medical ninjas rushed in. One of them looked up at the roof and exclaimed, “Oh my God, what kind of battle could send someone to the roof?”
Teacher Akai screamed and rushed to the roof, grabbed the back collar of the Red Copper Armor, and tore it off like tearing off a sticker.
With another flash of his figure, he landed on the ground, threw the red copper armor to the medical ninja, and said, “They all performed very well. It was a duel between men.”
As he spoke, Teacher Kai gave Kakashi a thumbs up, showing his white teeth and said, “Kakashi, well done, you taught Sasuke very well! You are worthy of being my lifelong opponent!”
Kakashi just squatted down calmly, pinched all the bones in Sasuke’s body, and made sure that Sasuke was not seriously injured before standing up again.
Then, Kakashi looked at Mr. Kai with a puzzled look and asked, “Eh? Kai? Why did you come down? Did you say anything to me just now?”
“Wuwuwuwuwu! Kakashi, are you ignoring me so handsomely again? But you can’t defeat me like this! Next time, next time I will make you pay attention to my existence! I will show up in a more manly way!”
Teacher Akai turned around with tears in her eyes, looked up at a 45-degree angle, clenched her fists in the air, and muttered to herself in a state of self-hypnosis and emotion.
The medical ninja came up to Sasuke and Kakashi and asked, “Lord Kakashi, please let us take Sasuke back for treatment!”
“He has multiple soft tissue injuries all over his body, muscle strains, and slight bone fractures. The injuries are quite serious. Please rest assured that we will give Sasuke the best treatment!”
Because of Lei Ming’s interference, Orochimaru did not put the curse seal on Sasuke, so Kakashi was a little hesitant about whether to let Sasuke receive treatment from ordinary medical ninjas.
But Sasuke didn’t want to be taken away so easily, as there were many matches coming up that he wanted to watch.
For example, Lei Ming, Gaara, Xiao Li, etc.
So, Sasuke immediately protested, “No! Kakashi-sensei, I want to stay!”
Kakashi, who understood Sasuke’s thoughts, immediately understood what Sasuke was thinking.
Bai, who came down with him, showed an elegant and warm smile and said, “Lord Kakashi, please rest assured. I can heal Sasuke’s injuries!”
“Is it okay? Do you still have a game to play?” Kakashi asked.
Bai still maintained a gentle smile and said, “It’s okay! For me, the treatment of this kind of injury is already very familiar to me.”
Uchiha Xinyue, who was standing next to him, curled his lips and said in a slightly unhappy tone, “Nonsense, of course practice makes perfect. We are training with Lady Tsunade, so our learning speed of other abilities may be average.”
“But the healing ability is definitely super strong! Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to survive and successfully withstand the training program arranged by Lady Tsunade.”
Sure enough, Bai’s hands glowed green, and after just pressing on Sasuke’s back for a few minutes, Sasuke felt that the injuries all over his body were recovering rapidly, and the previous piercing pain was no longer there.
Ten minutes later, Sasuke’s injuries were completely healed. Miraculously, he stood up, moved his hands and feet, and was able to run and jump.
Even Sasuke, who always liked to act cool, showed gratitude and admiration. He gave Bai a thumbs up and exclaimed, “Your medical ninjutsu is amazing!”
Chapter 40 Hinata VS Shiro! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
Facing everyone’s praise, Bai just maintained a gentle smile and said with a smile, “Thank you for the compliments. My achievements are nothing to be proud of. In fact, Lady Tsunade once said that when it comes to the talent for medical ninjutsu, Lady Crescent Moon is the best among us.”
Lei Ming rubbed Xinyue’s cute little head lovingly with his hand and said with a smile, “That’s right, Xinyue is the best in medical ninjutsu, but unfortunately this girl always likes to be lazy, so among us, the best medical ninjutsu is still Bai!”
Xinyue stuck out her tongue cutely, pushed Leiming’s hand away, wrinkled her cute little nose, and said, “You’re so annoying! Brother Leiming, you messed up my hair.”
Orochimaru stood on the high platform and looked at Lei Ming and others below. When he saw Bai’s amazing performance of medical ninjutsu, the corners of his mouth raised wickedly, and he smiled and said to himself, “As expected of Tsunade, she has cultivated some good talents!”
Sasuke’s injuries were quickly healed, and everyone moved back to the platform. The referee in charge of the competition stood in the middle of the field again, waiting for the big screen to screen the list of contestants.
“The next match is between Mizunoe Shiro and Hyuga Hinata! Please come down to compete!”
“Yes!” Bai and Hinata answered together.
When the two of them stood at the competition venue, one was elegant and gentle with a warm smile on his face, while the other looked weak and a little timid.
They are really the kind of people that all the spectators can’t feel any dislike towards.
So, there were people in the stands cheering for them both.
At the referee’s signal, Bai and Hinata stood opposite each other, drew a line in the middle with their big hand, and shouted “The game begins!”
Bai spoke first and gently advised, “For your own good, little sister, just give in! I really don’t want to hurt a cute girl like you!”
Hinata took two deep breaths, got into position and said seriously, “Thank you for your concern, sister. Please don’t be polite with me. Please fight seriously! Come on!”
Bai smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying, “Okay! Since you insist on doing this, I can only use some tricks.”
Hinata opened her Byakugan, put her hands in a stance, put her sword fingers together, and aimed at the acupuncture points on Hinata’s body that could control the flow of chakra, and started the Hyuga acupuncture hand technique.
Baimian showed a helpless smile, and dodged left and right, forward and backward in a small range, easily avoiding all of Hinata’s attacks.
Kakashi, who was watching the game from the stands, explained, “The Hyuga clan’s blood-pointing technique, in essence, relies on using the Byakugan to see the chakra flowing through the opponent’s body meridians, and then tapping the acupuncture points to subdue the opponent… In theory, if the acupuncture points are tapped correctly, it is not difficult to kill the opponent instantly.”
After Kakashi’s explanation, Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura all understood the power of the Byakugan.
Sasuke grabbed the railing of the guardrail with both hands, looked at the almost one-sided match below, frowned and said, “Hinata’s acupressure is powerful, but looking at the match below, if you can’t successfully hit the opponent, no matter how powerful the attack is, it will be useless.”
Kakashi looked at the game below, then shook his head and said, “Indeed, no matter how powerful the ninjutsu is, it is useless if it can’t hit the enemy. What’s more, the gap between Hinata and Haku is too big! She definitely can’t win!”
“Although Haku doesn’t have the Byakugan, she is Tsunade-sama’s disciple. She also knows the locations of all the important acupuncture points on the human body very well. She can roughly judge where Hinata wants to attack her important acupuncture points, so… Hinata has no chance of winning. All her attempts can be predicted in advance!”
“The Hyuga Clan’s Hyuga acupuncture, in essence, is to inject one’s own chakra into the opponent’s body to cause damage to the enemy. If you fail to hit the opponent for a long time, it will also consume a lot of your own energy.”
Hinata Hyuga, who was playing below, had just as Kakashi had analyzed, gradually become tired. Her forehead was covered in sweat and her breathing became faster and faster.
“Are you still not giving up? Sister Hinata, you are really persistent! Alas… I didn’t want to use force against you and let you give up! It seems that this won’t work!… Secret Technique! Cold Tide!”
Seeing that Hinata had no intention of giving up, Bai had to use ninjutsu to end the game as soon as possible. He put one hand behind his back, formed a seal and whispered.
With Bai as the origin, an invisible chill spread out in all directions. Hinata, the sister closest to Bai, couldn’t help but shiver and exhaled white air from her mouth, “Hiss, hiss, so cold!”
Hinata was always in a state of full attack. Although she had never been able to successfully touch Bai, her physical energy and chakra were consumed greatly, and her whole body was almost soaked with sweat.
Being suddenly enveloped by such strong cold air was just like having a large bucket of water poured over you and then jumping into a cold storage where it was so cold that water would turn into ice.
That feeling! It’s so exciting! If you don’t believe it, students who are interested can learn about winter swimming in winter and try it yourself to know the power!
Chapter 41 Hinata’s sister lost! Please give me flowers! (Old version)
Hinata is Hinata. Even though she is surrounded by the powerful cold air of Bai’s ninjutsu, she still has no intention of giving up.
Instead, he bit his lips, desperately enduring the biting cold, and increased the frequency of Hinata’s acupressure attacks.
Bai shook his head helplessly, and his dodging speed gradually increased. He said with a headache, “What a persistent girl! Your endurance is really amazing. Normal ninjas cannot bear my cold tide for more than three minutes.”
“There’s no other way. Since you’re unwilling to give up, I, your sister, can only deal with it seriously. Ice escape, ice coffin!”
Bai suddenly stopped dodging and formed a seal with one hand. An unbearable cold air burst out from her body, even bringing up a strong white cold mist.
Hinata took this opportunity to resist the cold, ignoring the white frost that condensed on her body.
He tried his best to use all his Hyuga acupoint-pressing skills, but Bai in the ice mist did not make any defense at all, allowing all the attacks from Hinata to hit him. With his other hand, he made a palm print in front of Hinata.
Hinata also tried to exchange injuries for injuries, and took Haku’s palm strike that contained a strong chill. When Hinata’s acupoint-pressing finger touched Haku’s body, it didn’t feel like he hit the target, but instead it felt like he was pressing on armor.
Bang! Snap! Snap! Bang!
Hinata tried her best to point at Bai, and her body suddenly turned into a white ice sculpture. The body cracked into pieces and shattered into ice cubes all over the ground.
It was obvious that before Bai used the ice coffin technique, he made another preparation, which was to use the ice clone technique.
He used his ice clone to block all of Hinata’s attacks, but his real body hid in the ice on the ground at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye.
However, as for Hinata’s sister, several huge ice blocks suddenly rose up under her feet, locking her in an ice coffin.
I watched helplessly as a beautiful figure slowly emerged from the frozen ground outside the ice coffin, but I could do nothing.
Hinata, who was sealed in an ice coffin, was completely unable to move, as if she was under a spell of immobilization. In fact, she was frozen to death.
The ice coffin that Bai used was not only low in temperature, the key point was that it had the ability to quickly absorb the body temperature of the creature trapped inside.
This is because Shiro showed mercy, otherwise, Hinata might have died from the rapid loss of body temperature.
Hinata, who was sealed in the ice coffin, was also confused and regretful. Why didn’t she realize that the one she had just attacked with all her might was just Bai’s ice clone?
Can’t the White Eyes see through all the meridians and blood vessels in the human body? Why can’t they see through Bai’s ice clone?
The ninja who was in charge of acting as the referee, at Bai Weixiao’s nod, went forward to check it out personally, then nodded slightly to Bai, and turned around to look at the ninjas watching the fight on the surrounding platforms.
He announced loudly, “Hyuga Hinata has lost her fighting ability, Mizunoe Shiro wins!”
After the game, Bai stepped forward personally, formed a seal with one hand again, and pressed lightly on the ice coffin with the other hand.
The ice coffin exploded with a bang, and Hinata’s body collapsed weakly. Her jonin instructor, Kurenai Yuhi, immediately hugged Hinata and asked with concern, “How is it? Hinata, are you okay?”
Hinata’s sister smiled weakly and said, “Teacher, I’m so sorry, I lost!”
Kurenai Yuhi gently touched Hinata’s head and said with a smile, “Silly child, it’s okay. You lost this time. Just go back and practice hard to become stronger!”
Bai also smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Hinata sister is not seriously injured. It’s just that my ninjutsu caused a temporary imbalance in her body temperature. She will recover immediately after a short treatment with my medical ninjutsu!”
Everyone took Hinata back to the platform, where the big screen of the competition started scrolling subtitles again.
After several rounds of not very important competitions, new battle subtitles appeared, immediately attracting everyone’s attention.
“The next round will be between Uchiha Xinyue and Tiantian! Both contestants, please come to the scene to compete!”
When Tiantian and Xinyue stood at the competition venue, Tiantian deliberately stood closer and looked at Xinyue with the gaze of a tall person looking at a shorter person.
Tiantian might want to use this method to provoke Xinyue, so that when Xinyue makes her next move, she will be vulnerable due to her emotional instability.
“Very good! You have succeeded in irritating me! I will make sure you are in trouble later!” Xinyue narrowed her cute big eyes dangerously and whispered through gritted teeth.
Tiantian turned around proudly, covered her red lips with her hands, and laughed, “Oh! Hehehe! I’m so scared!”
As the referee announced the start of the match, Tiantian quickly turned over and stepped back, putting some distance between himself and Xinyue. He took out a small scroll from his ninja tool bag and opened it with a whoosh.
whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!
Hundreds of various ninja tools and hidden weapons were shot towards Xinyue as if they were free.
Xinyue curled her lips in disdain, blocked casually with her small hands in front of her body, and swayed her body slightly left and right. None of the ninja tools that Tiantian shot out could hit Xinyue.
Xinyue looked back at the ninja tools scattered on the ground behind her with disdain, then looked at Tiantian and said indifferently, “If this is all you have, I advise you to give up the competition, otherwise I can’t guarantee that you won’t get hurt!”
Chapter 42 Uchiha Xinyue VS Tiantian! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
“You want me to be in trouble? Humph, except that your Sharingan is a little troublesome and makes it impossible for me to get close to you, do you think I really have no way to deal with you?”
Tiantian took out two scrolls from his ninja tool bag, squatted down, formed seals with his hands, and then jumped high.
The two scrolls rose into the air together and opened in the air. Tiantian kept pulling out various ninja tools from the scrolls with his hands and shot them towards the crescent moon below.
Xinyue curled her lips in disdain and easily blocked all the ninja tools shot at her with her little hands.
When the ground around Xinyue was covered with ninja tools, Xinyue looked up provocatively at Tiantian who was still spinning in the air.
He shouted, “Hey, hey, hey! Do you have any new tricks? Is the only thing you can do, throwing things? You’ve thrown out so many things, you must be out of stock, right? Let’s see what else you can throw at me!”
“Hehehehe! If you think that I am only capable of this much, you are too naive!” Tiantian moved the ten fingers of his hands flexibly and suddenly pulled upwards with great force.
All the ninja tools that had been thrown out and scattered on the ground were suddenly pulled up, and then under Tiantian’s control, they pressed towards Xinyue.
Xinyue’s brows twitched slightly, and she stomped her feet heavily on the ground. Her body immediately flew away like a flying sword, and she narrowly avoided the massive attacks of ninja tools.
After hiding at a safe distance, Xinyue frowned and pouted, “Damn, so this is the trick you use? Isn’t it just using super-thin and super-tough steel wire to pull the ninja tool to control it remotely? This trick is something that our Uchiha clan has left over!”
“I’ll be kind enough to tell you this. This kind of ninjutsu has many disadvantages! Not everyone can master it!”
Facing Xinyue’s outrageous words, Tiantian frowned and glared at Xinyue, saying, “Okay! I want to see how you can destroy my ninjutsu!”
“Okay! I’ll show you what I can do!” Xinyue and Tiantian started to argue, and she rushed forward to meet the massive amount of ninja tools that Tiantian was throwing at her.
The two cute little hands gently pushed upwards, and two small chakra palm prints came out from Xinyue’s little hands, getting bigger and bigger as they hit Tiantian in the air.
“The first way to fight! Look at my Uchiha hand seal!”
Ding ding ding! Bang bang bang bang bang!
All the ninja tools that were fired at him were blown away by the chakra hand seals released by Xinyue. Even some large ninja tools were shattered in mid-air by the power of the big hand seals.
Faced with the huge handprint coming towards him, Tiantian didn’t dare to take it head-on, but chose to move continuously in the air to avoid the attack of the palm print.
As for Tiantian’s ability to float in the air for a short period of time, it should be related to the open and rotating scroll next to her.
“Damn, this little girl is really troublesome!” Tiantian tried his best to dodge the palm print, and finally pulled back the ninja tools that were blown away, and aimed at Xinyue again.
“I just don’t believe it. You can keep using such a powerful ninjutsu. Look how much chakra you’ve wasted!”
“Who wants to waste chakra against you! I just want to prove that I have more than one way to defeat you.” Xinyue quickly formed seals with her hands in front of her body.
He shouted, “Wind Escape! Sky-Splitting Palm!”
The Sky-Splitting Palm that Xin Yue used was obviously an improved Wind Style. Although the name did not change much, its power had increased several times.
He pointed his two little hands at the ninja tools in the sky and pushed hard, launching two powerful small tornadoes, which easily covered all the ninja tools that were thrown at him every day.
Because the ninja tools were pulled by thin steel wires, once they were entangled together, it would be difficult to separate them and they could only be blown away by a small tornado.
In an instant, more than half of the ninja tools that Tiantian could still control in his hands were knocked off.
Xinyue’s mouth curled up, and she smiled proudly, “The third method is even simpler, which is to fight violence with violence and force a breakthrough!”
Xinyue pushed the ground hard with her feet, and her small body rushed forward like a rocket. Tiantian’s eyes could not keep up with Xinyue’s movements at all.
Xinyue accelerated at high speed on the ground below, and suddenly jumped over from the ground like lightning.
“What? So fast! Is this girl possessed by Xiao Li?” Tiantian thought in shock.
Suddenly, a hateful smiling face appeared in front of him. He was frightened and turned pale. He wanted to step back and avoid it.
Xinyue was like a cute little fist, hitting Tiantian s little belly hard.
Although Xinyue showed mercy and did not use her super-powerful punch, her little fist was still very powerful.
Tiantian was hit directly in the stomach, and her pretty face immediately became distorted with pain due to the severe pain, and she gushed out a mouthful of bitter water.
Then, Xinyue turned around and attacked Tiantian on the back of his neck with a knife.
Tiantian only felt someone hit the back of his neck hard, his vision went black, and then he knew nothing.
Chapter 43 Save Xiao Li! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
“Tiantian!” Xiao Li exclaimed. Seeing Tiantian being knocked unconscious by Xinyue, he jumped down from the platform and rushed over.
However, before Tiantian fell, Xinyue grabbed him by the collar and landed on the ground with him.
When she put Tiantian down and laid him on the ground, Xinyue carefully used the instep of her foot to gently support the back of Tiantian’s neck.
So, even though Tiantian was knocked unconscious by Xinyue’s knife, his actual injuries were not serious and he didn’t even need treatment. He just had to wait for him to wake up naturally.
Xiao Li rushed to Tenten, followed by Ningji. When Teacher Kai saw the medical ninja who came to check on him nodded to them, indicating that Tenten was not seriously injured, they felt relieved.
Tiantian was taken away by the medical ninja, and the list of candidates for battle on the big screen started scrolling again.
“The next round of competition is Rock Lee vs. Gaara. Both contestants please go to the venue for the competition.”
When Xiao Li heard his name on the podium, he clenched his fist in front of him, with two flames burning in his eyes. He said excitedly, “It’s finally my turn to play! Oh oh oh oh oh!”
Teacher Akai, who was standing next to him, gave Xiao Li a thumbs up, showing his glittering teeth, and encouraged Xiao Li with a smile, “Go ahead! Xiao Li, it’s time to show your passionate youth!”
Hearing Teacher Akai’s encouragement, the fire burning in Xiao Li’s eyes became even more intense, and he became even more excited and said, “Okay! Teacher!”
Xiao Li and Gaara arrived at the competition venue together. When the referee announced the start of the game, Xiao Li rushed up impatiently.
The speed of his figure was so fast that Gaara’s eyes could not keep up at all.
Bang bang bang!
A large amount of sand immediately spurted out of the huge gourd behind Gaara, forming a protection around Gaara. Rock Lee’s punches and kicks could not touch Gaara at all.
Gaara looked at Xiao Li calmly as he attacked desperately. He raised his hand and grabbed Xiao Li. The sand immediately followed like a shadow, chasing Xiao Li and grabbing him.
Xiao Li immediately turned over and dodged backwards, narrowly avoiding Gaara’s sand attack.
“No matter how powerful your attack is or how fast your speed is, you can’t hurt me!” Gaara announced to Xiao Li with an expressionless face.
Xiao Li rushed all the way to the top of the sculpture at the competition venue and asked Teacher Akai, “Teacher Akai, please allow me to use that technique! Because now is the time for me to show everyone my youth and passion!”
Teacher Akai once again gave Xiao Li a thumbs up and shouted passionately, “Very good! That’s the feeling, Xiao Li! I approve your request. Show everyone your passion and bloom your youth!”
“Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh! Okay, teacher!” Xiao Li was ignited again, clenching his fists and yelling excitedly.
Squat down, remove the weight from your legs, and open your arms to release the weight.
The ground below the sculpture was hit directly by the heavy object that Xiao Li put down, making a loud roar. The wind blew up smoke and dust, and two huge deep pits were smashed into the ground below.
Kakashi saw the powerful destructive force caused by the heavy object thrown down by Xiao Li, and couldn’t help but frowned and said to himself, “That guy Kai, isn’t this too exaggerated?”
Without the restraint of the weight, Xiao Li’s speed became faster, and in Lei Ming’s opinion, it was even close to the speed of the Flash.
Xiao Li surrounded Gaara and attacked him with high-speed physical skills. The Absolute Defense of Sand that Gaara had always been proud of was completely useless.
In the end, Rock Lee broke through Gaara’s defense and kicked him into the air.
“Look at me! Cousin Lianhua!”
Xiao Li’s Lotus Flower caused Gaara to spin and hit the ground at high speed, creating a huge dent in the ground.
But Gaara’s Absolute Defense of Sand was superior and prevented Rock Lee’s special move from succeeding.
Xiao Li was then forced into a desperate situation by Gaara and was in danger several times.
Finally, Xiao Li had to use his ultimate move.
He shouted, “Teacher! Please allow me to use that move! Because, now is the time to implement my Ninja Way! Oh oh oh oh oh! Eight Gates of Ninjutsu! The first gate, the Gate of Life, open! … The second gate, the Gate of Rest, open!”
Xiao Li opened the Eight Gates and went all the way. When he opened the fourth gate, the Injury Gate, he almost pressed down Gaara and beat him so hard that Gaara didn’t even have a chance to fight back.
Unfortunately, in the end, he failed. Because Xiao Li was unable to bear the load of the Eight Gates, his muscles were broken and his ligaments were torn, and he lost his combat effectiveness.
Even though Gaara was badly beaten, he still aimed at Lee with one hand and grabbed his hands and feet with sand. Just like in the original story, he almost ruined Lee’s future as a ninja.
At this moment, Lei Ming suddenly dodged and took action in advance, throwing out two kunai containing powerful lightning chakra, breaking up the sand that was holding Xiao Li’s hands and feet.
On the other side, Lei Ming suddenly appeared above Gaara’s head, clenched his right fist, and hit Gaara’s face with a powerful punch, knocking him into the ground and creating a huge deep pit.
Lei Ming looked at Gaara, who stood up with blood on his mouth after being hit by his own super-powerful punch, and said fearlessly, “Let’s spare him when we can. Xiao Li has lost his fighting power. Since you have already won the game, why do you have to kill him?”
Chapter 44 is really timely! Please give me flowers! (Old version)
Gaara looked at Lei Ming coldly, raised his hand and aimed it at Lei Ming, and a large piece of sand flew towards Lei Ming’s face.
Lei Ming just blocked in front of him with one hand and shouted, “Wind Escape! Wind Wall!”
Huhuhuhuhu! Poof!
The large amount of sand that Gaara shot out was blocked by the wind wall created by the wind-style ninjutsu in front of Lei Ming before it even got close to him, and was bounced back and dispersed.
However, Gaara did not stop, and raised his hand and swung it at Lei Ming again.
“Sand Shuriken Jutsu!”
Lei Ming’s palm, which was held upright in front of him, remained motionless, but the chakra output increased a little.
The wind wall in front of him became larger, and even Xiao Li, who was lying on the ground beside him, was protected by him.
Then, immediately afterwards, Lei Ming exerted force with his feet, whoosh!
Lei Ming rushed to Gaara in a flash, raised his right fist high again, and hit Gaara in the face.
Gaara’s so-called sand defense didn’t even give him time to react before he was knocked away by Lei Ming’s punch again.
It hit the wall behind hard, but Gaara was protected by the Sand Armor, which greatly reduced the damage of the Thunder Fist.
So, Gaara wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, slid down the wall, and looked at Lei Ming with dangerous and crazy eyes.
Lei Ming also looked back without any fear and said with a smile, “Gaara, you don’t have to look at me like that. I’m not afraid of you!”
“I’m not Rock Lee. Rock Lee can’t perform ninjutsu, so he’s at a disadvantage when dealing with you, but I’m different! I have the Sharingan!”
As he said this, Lei Ming opened his Sharingan, and when he was glared at by the bright red Sharingan, Gaara’s crazy emotions that almost went out of control were suppressed in an instant, and he became a little calmer.
Just at this moment, the ninja who served as the referee also came over and looked left and right at Lei Ming and Gaara.
Said “In this round of competition, Rock Lee has lost his fighting power and cannot continue to fight, so I declare that Gaara wins!”
“Also, Uchiha Thunder, if you interfere with the game again, I will cancel all your test scores.”
Lei Ming scratched his nose with his finger and said with a smile, “Yes, yes, I get it! I’ll pay attention next time!”
At the same time, Xiao Li, who had clearly fallen to the ground on the other side, staggered and stood up again with difficulty.
However, what was visible was that half of his hands and legs had obvious fractures. The pupils of Xiao Li’s eyes had even lost focus, and he had fallen into an unconscious state.
Teacher Akai walked up to Xiao Li, and when he saw the look on his beloved disciple’s face, he suddenly burst into tears, hugged Xiao Li and cried loudly.
“Ahhh! Xiao Li, you’ve done your best and showed everyone your youth and passion! You can have a good rest now!”
I don t know if it was because the master s consolation was effective, or for some other reason, but Xiao Li s originally tense body suddenly became soft and weak.
Teacher Kai quickly laid Xiao Li flat on the ground. Bai personally stepped forward and squatted down, releasing medical ninjutsu with both hands, and a green light glowed.
Five minutes later, Bai heaved a sigh of relief, raised his eyes to look at teacher Kai who was looking at him nervously, and said with a smile, “Don’t worry, Master Lei Ming acted in time and interrupted Gaara’s ultimate move before it could explode, so Xiao Li only broke the bones in his hands and feet. If he receives good treatment, he will be back to normal soon!”
The sharp-minded Hyuga Neji frowned when he heard Bai’s words and asked, “What do you mean? If Lei Ming hadn’t acted in time to interrupt Gaara’s move, what would have happened to Xiao Li?”
Uchiha Xinyue next to him curled his lips in disdain, picked up a piece of gravel from the ground, placed it in his palm and showed it to everyone.
“Based on the trick Gaara used at that time, if the sand holding Xiao Li’s hands and feet were to explode and squeeze instantly, Xiao Li’s hands and feet would become like this.”
Xinyue clenched her hand tightly, and the stone in her hand was instantly crushed by her bare hands.
Then Xinyue continued to explain, “If Xiao Li’s bones exploded like the way I crushed the stone just now, it would be easy to treat if it was just a comminuted fracture.”
“The biggest worry is that the bone fragments and debris will penetrate into the nervous system. If that happens, even if Lady Tsunade comes to treat him, there is no guarantee that Lee can still be a ninja in the future!”
What Xinyue said was true. If Lei Ming hadn t rescued him in time, Xiao Li in this world would have definitely followed the same path as in the original work.
Hearing what Xinyue said, Teacher Kai took a deep breath. After all, Xinyue was the disciple of Lady Tsunade, and everyone present was convinced by her inference.
Then, Teacher Akai grabbed Lei Ming’s hand tightly with both hands and said, “Lei Ming! Thank you so much. If you hadn’t acted in time, my Xiao Li would… would… Aaaaaaaaaaaa!”
Uh uh uh uh, what? … Teacher Akai, please don t do this. If you do this, I will…”
Being held by the hand by a guy like Teacher Akai with super thick eyebrows, he still cries loudly in front of you with tears in his eyes.
Honestly speaking, even though Lei Ming had read the original Naruto in his previous life and was already familiar with Teacher Kai’s personality, he still found it a little too much for him.
Chapter 45 Uchiha Raiming VS Yakushi Kabuto! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
As Xiao Li was carried away by the medical ninja, the battle subtitles on the big screen began to scroll again.
“Uchiha Raiming VS Yakushi Kabuto! Both contestants please come to the competition venue below.”
If Kabuto Yakushi had followed the original plot, he should have withdrawn from the competition early, but because of Lei Ming’s interference, all of Orochimaru’s plans and steps were disrupted.
Therefore, the pharmacist Kabuto here did not withdraw, but chose to stay and continue to take the exam.
He was even very cautious and did not contact Sasuke, Naruto and others in advance as in the original work.
Hearing his own name, Kabuto Yakushi secretly glanced at Orochimaru who was disguised as the leader of the Sound Ninja.
Seeing Orochimaru nod slightly at him, Kabuto Yakushi immediately put on a camouflaged smile and walked to the competition field.
He nodded politely to Lei Ming and said with a smile, “Hello, Uchiha Lei Ming. We are both medical ninjas. I heard that you are a disciple of Master Tsunade, so I ask you to show some mercy in this competition!”
Lei Ming pressed his fists together, smiled brilliantly, and said, “Okay! Don’t worry, I promise I won’t beat you to death!”
Hearing Lei Ming’s answer, Yakushi Kabuto smiled bitterly and said, “Is that so? Looks like I have to be careful with your attacks then.”
Although Yakushi Kabuto spoke modestly, as soon as the referee announced the start of the competition, blue chakra burst out from both hands. He rushed towards Lei Ming and swung his sword, slashing with the chakra hand sword.
This was followed by a series of chakra scalpel slashes.
Facing Kabuto Yakushi, Lei Ming did not dare to underestimate him in the slightest. He opened his Sharingan and kept a close eye on the trajectory of Kabuto Yakushi’s hand knife attacks, preparing his body to make corresponding dodging movements in advance.
Each time, he managed to dodge Kabuto Yakushi’s chakra scalpel attack with almost millimeter accuracy.
Even so, when Lei Ming officially retreated and moved to a safe enough distance, he looked down at himself and found that there were still dozens of thin cracks on his clothes.
Lei Ming’s eyebrows raised involuntarily, and he said to himself, “I was very careful, but I still got hit? Should I say that you are worthy of being the Yakushi Kabuto?”
“Okay, now that you’ve shown me your chakra scalpel, it’s my turn now!”
Lei Ming muttered to himself and his movements instantly accelerated. Yao Shidou could not see Lei Ming’s movements clearly at all, and saw Lei Ming suddenly appear in front of him.
Then, Lei Ming placed a heavy palm on Pharmacist Dou’s chest.
“Ah! Puff!”
Pharmacist Dou spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew backwards at high speed, tumbling violently on the ground, falling for who knows how many times.
When Yakushi Dou, who was lying on the ground, wanted to stand up again, suddenly, his hands and feet seemed to stop obeying his commands. His body kept twisting, but he couldn’t stand up no matter what.
“What… is going on? Why are my hands and feet out of control?” Pharmacist Dou muttered to himself with blood flowing from his mouth and frowning.
When Naruto in the stands saw the situation of Kabuto Yakushi, a big question mark immediately appeared on his head.
After seeing this, Kakashi exclaimed, “As expected of a disciple of Master Tsunade, he can actually apply medical ninjutsu to this extent!”
Sasuke asked from the side, “Kakashi, why can’t that guy stand up? Although the thunder attack was heavy, the place that was attacked just now was not his head.”
Kakashi touched his chin with his fingers and explained, “I don’t know the details, but I can speculate that Lei Ming should have used a method similar to the Hyuga acupoint-pressing method to change the operation of the neural reflex system in Kabuto Yakushi’s body.”
“It’s like the nerves in his body are disordered. That’s why Kabuto Yakushi can’t stand up again.”
Lei Ming, who was competing below, rushed to Pharmacist Kabuto before he could stand up, and beat him up severely.
Boom boom, puff, puff, puff, puff!
In just a few breaths, Yakushi Kabuto was beaten into a pig’s head by Lei Ming.
By the time Lei Ming stopped, Yao Shidou had already fallen flat on the ground, with smoke still coming out of his body.
Lei Ming sneered in his heart, “I’m not Tsunade from the original novel, so I don’t have any blood phobia or fainting problem. It’s too easy to deal with a guy whose nervous system is disrupted!”
At the same time, Kabuto Yakushi, who was beaten completely flat, didn’t want to get up, but he really couldn’t get up.
I couldn’t help but smile bitterly in my heart, “Hahaha! You really are worthy of being a disciple of Tsunade, one of the Three Ninjas. It was just a short fight, but you beat me to the point where I have no power to fight back?”
“Even with my super strong self-healing ability, I can’t recover the injuries he caused to my body?”
“His attack moves can actually achieve the same effect as Hinata’s acupuncture points. It’s really amazing!”
“I was careless. I shouldn’t have let my guard down because I was curious about the power of Lei Ming’s attack and let him hit me. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have lost so quickly!”
Chapter 46: Mizunotsuki Haku vs. Hyuga Neji! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
The referee personally went forward to check, and after judging the condition of Kabuto Yakushi, he stood up and announced, “Kabuto Yakushi has lost his combat power, Uchiha Thunder wins!”
With Lei Ming’s victory, the remaining games were actually not much different from the original, and all those who should advance had already advanced.
The Third Hokage made another announcement, announcing that the next competition would be held in a month.
In order to improve his strength as quickly as possible, Naruto found Jiraiya just like in the original work, and Sasuke found Kakashi to help train him.
One month’s time is quickly coming to an end, and today is finally the most exciting moment of the Chunin Selection Exam.
In a large-scale competition that could accommodate spectators, contestants arrived one after another. I wonder if it was because of the butterfly effect of Lei Ming that Sasuke was not late?
This is simply a miracle among miracles! Kakashi actually brought Sasuke to the game on time!
Kakashi’s miraculous action shocked teacher Kai, who was familiar with him, for a long time. He pointed at Kakashi with eyes wide open and thick eyebrows trembling wildly.
He exclaimed, “Impossible! Impossible! You must be fake. The Kakashi I know has never been on time!”
Kakashi scratched the back of his head, turned around and looked at Kai, and asked in confusion, “Eh? Kai, did you say anything to me just now?”
Akai covered his heart with his heartbroken hands, staggered back two steps and said, “I, I can be sure now that you are Kakashi! Only Kakashi can beat me so handsomely every time!”
On the other side, as the exam time was approaching, Uzumaki Naruto was finally chased by a large herd of cattle and was pushed into the competition venue by the horns of a cow.
At this point, all contestants for the Chunin Selection Exam have arrived.
The referee in charge of the Chunin Selection Exam announced the start of the competition in public.
“The first match, Hyuga Neji vs. Mizunoe Haku! Both contestants, please come down and compete immediately!”
The referee looked at the list in his hand, then looked towards the contestant area and said loudly.
Hyuga Neji turned his head to look at Bai who was not far away from him. Bai just smiled gently and formed a seal with one hand in front of him.
A whirlwind immediately appeared around Bai, and his figure slowly took off, just like a beautiful fairy in the sky, and flew to the competition venue below.
After Bai Qing landed on the ground, he looked back at the contestant area above, continuing to maintain a gentle smile as he looked at Hyuga Neji.
Hyuga Neji frowned slightly. He would never make an appearance in such an aesthetic way as Bai.
However, as a member of the Hyuga family, and especially as a man with his pride, Hyuga Neji simply rolled over and stood on the fence of the contestant area.
If they jumped down from the rest area where they were, the height would still be quite high, at least more than ten meters.
If an average person jumps from this height, he will break his legs if he is lucky, and it is possible that he will die if he is unlucky.
But when Neji jumped down, his feet landed steadily, without any sign of discomfort at all.
Shiro saw Neji looking at him with an unyielding look and chuckled, “The method of releasing power from the soft fist technique? There is indeed some trick to it.”
As the referee announced the start of the match, Neji immediately chose close combat, assuming a special stance and striking as fast as lightning.
Swish, swish, swish! Bang bang bang bang bang bang!
“Soft fist technique! Eighty-eight sixty-four hexagrams! One palm, two palms, fourteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms! …”
The current head of the Hyuga family, who was sitting in the audience area, clenched his hands tightly when he saw the palm method used by Neji, and exclaimed, “That is… Neji’s talent is incredible! Without receiving formal instruction from the main family, he can actually…”
Bai quickly formed seals with one hand before Ningji made his move, and then water vapor quickly condensed on her body surface, forming a set of crystal clear ice armor on her body.
Perhaps because he grew up with Lei Ming, Bai also picked up some of Lei Ming’s aesthetic views on armor.
To be more precise, the armor that Bai put on himself was more like the gorgeous style of the saint cloth in the Saint Seiya series.
Helmet, armor, shoulder armor, arm guards, knee pads, belt, long combat boots…
“Holy Snow Battle Suit!” Bai Jieyin shouted softly, and all the armors were put on in an orderly and fast manner, just like the Saints putting on their battle suits.
Then, Hyuga Neji followed closely with a series of attacks like a storm.
What Neji could not have imagined was that the Holy Snow Battle Suit that Bai put on, although it was just an ice battle suit created by ninjutsu, was extremely strong and durable.
It was just like the arm shield on Bai’s right hand. He had clearly used his maximum attack power and blasted it dozens of times, but it didn’t even have a crack.
Seeing that Neji had finished a round of soft boxing and had taken a brief pause, Bai stomped his foot heavily on the ground.
The moisture in the air around them immediately condensed into countless ice needles and shot towards Hyuga Neji.
“Ice Escape! Thousand Ice Techniques!” Bai shouted while forming seals with one hand.
Hyuga Neji saw countless ice needles shooting at him from all directions and he had no way of dodging them, so he immediately began to spin at high speed like a gyroscope.
“Baguazhang! Save the day!”
Ding ding ding ding ding!
Bai’s Thousand Ice Flying Needles were all deflected away by Neji’s Kaiten Ninjutsu’s chakra.
Bai smiled in admiration and said, “Is this the one that Lady Tsunade mentioned, one of the Hyuga family’s strongest moves, the attack and defense combined with Kaiten?”
Chapter 47: Mizunotsuki Haku wins! Neji loses! Request for flowers! (Old version)
After Neji used Kaiten to block the countless ice needles shot out by Bai, he took advantage of the brief gap to rush into Bai’s close range.
“Eighty-eight sixty-four hexagrams! Three palms! Twenty-eight palms! Fifty-six palms! Sixty-two palms!”
In order to prevent Shiro from pulling away from him in the battle, Neji actually continued to use Baguazhang over and over again without interruption.
He had given up the series of routines and moves he had trained, and instead used whatever palm techniques came to his mind. Without a fixed routine, there were no intervals.
Facing Neji’s endless and fierce attacks, Bai still maintained an elegant and gentle smile, and said with a smile, “Don’t you want me to rest? Or are you afraid that I will continue to use long-range attack ninjutsu?”
“Haha! I see. Although the defensive power of Kaiten Ninjutsu is amazing, it is still a bit too much for you at your current level, right? You can’t use it multiple times for a long time?”
“Now that we’ve discovered your weakness, it’s easy to deal with. Just move in the direction you want and operate in the opposite direction!”
While Bai was carefully responding to the situation, trying to prevent Neji’s Hyuga acupressure palm technique from hitting his vital parts, he also began to quietly concentrate the chakra in his body, preparing to use a powerful move on Neji later.
When the sequel of Chakra was almost over, the smile on Bai’s beautiful face became even more gentle.
“Ningji! If you think I can’t do anything to you if you keep fighting me in close combat, you are too naive! Earth Ice Spikes!”
Bai completed the seal with one hand, and stomped his feet heavily on the ground. The ground around Bai immediately froze rapidly, and countless ice spikes grew out, stabbing upwards from the bottom.
“Damn it! There’s actually this trick? There’s nothing we can do! Save the day!”
Neji was forced into a desperate situation and began to spin at high speed again, using his Kaiten to block and shatter all the ice spikes that were stabbing at him.
Shiro saw Neji’s Kaiten and smiled, “You have Kaiten, and I also have a move I thought of! Are you ready?”
“Although I can’t release chakra from my whole body like you do, the effect of this move won’t be much different from your Kaiten! … Secret Technique! Ice Rondo!”
Bai rushed forward, forming seals with her hands. When she reached in front of Neji, she suddenly jumped into the air. The moisture in the air condensed into countless ice cones around her.
Then, with Bai as the center, Bai opened her hands, and a small tornado immediately began to form around her body, driving countless ice cones to rotate around Bai at high speed.
Although the name of this ninjutsu sounds nice, it is called Ice and Snow Rondo, but in fact its essence is a small tornado containing countless ice cones.
The powerful tornado carried the ice cones spinning with a force comparable to that of a drum cutter.
Hyuga Neji could clearly feel the danger of the ninjutsu used by Bai, so he tried his best.
“Return to Heaven!”
The power of Huitian was turned to its maximum and collided violently with the ice cone tornado.
Boom! Boom boom boom boom!
Bai chose the Ice Cone Tornado to collide head-on with Kaiten, although the power was not as great as the one in the original story when Naruto used the power of the Nine-Tails to hit him.
But when the two sides’ special moves collide with each other, the continuous collision is still very entertaining to watch.
However, such a confrontation became a tug-of-war, rather than a one-shot deal like Naruto’s, where all of Neji’s chakra was consumed in a one-time explosion.
The power of Bai’s ice cone tornado becomes stronger and stronger as Bai controls it and continuously inputs chakra.
Although Neji’s Kaiten Ninjutsu has strong defensive power, it consumes more chakra from his own body than the ninjutsu used by Bai.
What’s more, the chakra hidden in Shiro’s body is much larger than that of Neji, so as time goes by, Neji begins to show signs of physical exhaustion.
I’m so tired that I can hardly move!
In the end, Neji finally couldn’t hold on any longer, and with one last burst of energy, he forced the Kaiten to spread outward.
Neji’s Kaiten was shattered by the ice cone tornado, and Neji’s body was thrown high into the air, flipped backwards several times in the air, and then fell heavily to the ground.
Bai took advantage of this opportunity and fired a few ice needles, accurately hitting the acupuncture points on Neji’s body.
Ningji, who fell to the ground, did not suffer any serious injuries. He just had some scratches on his face and body, and then he was acupunctured by ice needles, and he could not use any strength at all.
Bai stopped performing ninjutsu, and slowly landed on the ground surrounded by the whirlwind. He looked at the spectators with a gentle smile and nodded slightly.
Oooooohhhhh!
What a beautiful fight!
Goddess! Goddess!
“Ice and Snow Goddess, ahhhhhhh!”
The spectators who were watching the match burst into warm cheers at Bai’s wonderful fighting performance.
The referee personally stepped forward to check on Neji’s condition, then stood up and announced loudly, “Hyuga Neji is out of action, Mizunoe Shiro wins!”
“Ooooooh! Beautiful!”
“You are worthy of being my ice and snow goddess! Well done! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”
Chapter 48 Uchiha Xinyue goes to battle! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
After Hyuga Neji was declared defeated, Mizunotsuki Haku personally walked up to Neji with a gentle smile on his face.
He smiled and said, “Ningji, your Kaiten is really powerful! If you and I were the same age, I probably wouldn’t be able to beat you.”
Ningci turned his head away, closed his eyes and said coldly, “Humph! You don’t need to comfort me. I lost, I lost! I am not as skilled as you, I admit defeat! But, next time, I will definitely win!”
Bai smiled and nodded, “Okay! You are always welcome to challenge me!”
While saying this, the white sword fingers gathered together and pressed the acupuncture points on Neji’s body gently several times, then he faced Neji with one palm and a suction force appeared in the palm of his hand.
Bai pulled his palm back gently, and with a “puff, puff, puff” sound, the ice needles that Bai had condensed with the ninjutsu before, melted into the ice chakra in Neji’s acupuncture points along with the ice needles.
Suddenly, like a fountain, it was drawn out from Neji’s body.
The icy chakra in Neji’s acupuncture points was drained away, and he soon felt the lost strength, and his immobile body could actually move again.
Neji moved his five fingers twice, clenched his fist, and unclenched it, then quickly sat up again and looked at Bai with amazement in his eyes.
From what Neji knew and learned, only the Hyuga family, who possessed the Byakugan, could achieve such exquisite control of acupoints.
Bai just kept a gentle smile and said, “Don’t look at me like that. These are just the application of medical ninjutsu. There’s nothing surprising about it!”
Neji, who had recovered some of his strength, was able to walk off the competition venue without the help of medical ninjas.
The referee then announced the next round’s contestants, saying, “The next round’s contestants are Nara Shikamaru and Temari! Please both contestants come to the arena to compete.”
When Nara Shikamaru heard his name, he looked lazy and annoyed, muttering to himself, “Ouch! How come it’s my turn so soon!”
“By the way, why is my opponent a woman again? This is really troublesome! Otherwise, I’d better choose to admit defeat!”
However, before Shikamaru could raise his hand to say that he gave up, Naruto slapped him on the back and cheered him on, “Shikamaru! It’s your turn. It’s up to you!”
Shikamaru was slapped down by Naruto.
And then! The content of the novel is not much different from the original. Shikamaru, the smartest of the smart guys, finally caught Temari with his superior wisdom.
Then, again, and again, Shikamaru unexpectedly chose to give up the game and admit defeat!
Shikamaru’s behavior was not only unexpected, but also completely angered all the spectators. Countless things of various kinds were thrown in by the excited spectators.
In order to calm the audience’s anger as quickly as possible, the referee immediately announced the list of contestants for the next round.
“Uchiha Xinyue VS Sakudeng! Both contestants, please come down to the arena and compete immediately!”
Lei Ming saw Sack give Xinyue a provocative look, then turned over and jumped off the competition venue. He couldn’t help but smile, feeling that things are really wonderful sometimes.
Perhaps because of his own mischief, Orochimaru did not curse Sasuke as in the original book.
Surprisingly, two of the three Sound Ninjas who should have been eliminated long ago made it to the large-scale competition of the Chunin Selection Exam.
If we follow the original plot, Saku should be a miserable guy who was played badly by Sasuke and Shino Aburame successively.
But in this world, he actually had to fight Xinyue. Alas! Lei Ming could only sigh for the tragic man. Sometimes it was really hard to change the trajectory of fate!
In Uchiha Xinyue’s world, she is not afraid of anyone except Tsunade-sama, Lei Ming brother, and gentle Bai sister! If you provoke her, you must be prepared to be slapped to death by her.
So, Xinyue curled her lips in disdain, turned over and jumped down.
“Hehehehe! Little girl! What a pity that your opponent is actually me. I will eliminate you right away!” Sack confidently declared his victory.
“Alright! Alright! I don’t know how many people like you who like to talk big but can’t do anything have been beaten to death by me!”
“Whatever skills you have, just show them off! I’ll let you do it first, so you don’t have to accuse me of bullying you later!”
“Asshole! You dare to underestimate me? I’ll kill you with one shot! Sky-cutting wave!”
Sack pointed both his hands at the crescent moon. There was a gun barrel like a wind hole in the palm of his hand, from which highly compressed ultrasonic waves spurted out. He blasted towards the lovely crescent moon without hesitation.
As early as the moment the opponent made a move, Xinyue sensed the dangerous aura and formed a seal with one hand behind her back to perform the “Substitution Technique!”
Bang! Boom boom boom boom!
The place where Xinyue was originally standing had been completely destroyed by the opponent’s ultrasonic wave, and two enlarged pits extended all the way there.
As for the wooden stake used in the substitution technique, it was directly blasted into pieces.
When Sack saw that there was no one on the opposite side, he thought that Xinyue had been blown into pieces by his ninjutsu and died without a complete body.
Just when Sack was grinning with the most pride, a little girl appeared behind Sack without him noticing.
In the rest area, Sack’s companion, the bandaged man, saw Xinyue and immediately glared at her and warned her loudly, “Sack! Watch your back!”
“Idiot! You seem to be laughing so happily!” Xinyue gathered strength in her little hand and pushed forward heavily.
Sack didn’t even have time to react before he was pushed out like a cannonball, and then hit the wall in front of him heavily, with his whole body embedded in it.
Chapter 49: The Destroyed Sack! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
In order to avoid breaking the toy too early, Xinyue used soft force when pushing Sack out from behind.
The force seemed to be very strong, but it did not cause much damage to Sack’s back.
Instead, it was Sack’s front that crashed into the wall and was badly injured.
Sack finally pulled himself out of the wall. When he turned around, his whole face was red and his nose was a little collapsed.
It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! It hurts so much! Damn it, I m going to kill you, you little brat! ahhhhhhhhhh!
Sack put his hands on his face and touched it lightly, which hurt so much that he almost cried.
Then, Sack raised his head angrily, looked at the crescent moon with red eyes, rushed forward, and aimed the gun barrels in the palms of his hands at the crescent moon.
He shouted, “Zhankong Extreme Wave!”
Two ultrasonic waves, stronger than the previous one, blasted towards the crescent moon.
Xinyue’s mouth corners slightly raised and she exerted force with her feet.
With a flash, he avoided the powerful ultrasonic shock attack.
Just as Sack released the ultrasonic waves and his body relaxed, Xinyue suddenly appeared in front of Sack.
He raised his little hand high and slapped him hard again.
Half of Sack’s face was visibly deformed, and his body flew backwards like a cannonball, with countless broken teeth spewing out of his mouth.
Sack’s body was hit again and embedded into the wall.
By the time he pulled his body out again, half of Sack’s face was unsightly and his cheek was swollen.
Sack’s speech was limping, but he still screamed and yelled like a madman, “Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I’m going to kill you! Aa …
Sky-cutting wave! Sky-cutting wave! Sky-cutting wave! Sky-cutting wave!
This time, when Sack failed to hit the crescent moon with his first shot, he began firing aimlessly.
He kept firing at his surroundings, fearing that he would be ambushed by Xinyue.
Although Sack used ultrasonic waves to blast the ground environment around him beyond recognition, in fact, all his efforts were in vain.
His attack couldn’t even touch the corner of Xinyue’s clothes, let alone hit her. Xinyue just dodged leisurely.
After Sack stopped his ultrasonic attack due to excessive consumption, Xinyue easily flashed in front of Sack again.
This time, Xinyue still had a cute smile on her face. She raised her little hands high, and then patted them down heavily from top to bottom.
Sack was knocked down by the blow, leaving a huge human-shaped hole on the ground.
“Wow! Aaaah!” Sack was beaten so hard that blood spurted out of his mouth and he was buried in the ground.
“Damn it! Cough cough cough cough! Phew!” Sack was pulled out of the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood.
When he finally stood up again, Sack discovered that everything he saw was double, and there were stars flickering.
It was obvious that Sack had been beaten into a daze.
After shaking his head twice, he was finally able to see everything clearly.
“Hehehe! You can still stand up? Very good, in this case, I can play for a while longer!” Xinyue said with a smile, gently touching the hair in front of her forehead with her little hand.
“Cut…” Sack raised his hands and wanted to launch another ultrasonic attack on Crescent.
Xinyue rushed forward and slapped Sack on the face again, bang!
Sack’s body was hit and spun at high speed in the air like a gyroscope.
But this is not the end yet. Xinyue followed closely and slapped Sack’s face back and forth continuously.
Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!
Sack’s body was like a spinning top with a sandbag, being whipped back and forth in the air by the crescent moon.
“Ah! … Ugh … Ouch!”
After being whipped back and forth like this, Sack was soon beaten into a pig’s head. When Xinyue was having fun, she didn’t just use slaps to whip him.
Instead, he simply kicked Sack back and forth like a ball. Anyway, Xinyue moved fast and could easily catch up with Sack, the human-shaped ball.
The physical trauma caused by Xinyue to Sack was very limited, but the blow to Sack’s mind was indeed immense.
At the end of the fight, Sack’s body was even spinning in the air, but his eyes were streaming with tears like a flood.
Xinyue played like this for five minutes, and finally got tired of it, so she decided to stop playing.
Sack’s body fell heavily to the ground like a broken sandbag.
Xinyue turned to look at the referee behind her, pointed in the direction of Sack, and said, “Referee, please help me confirm this!”
The referee was just about to go over, but who knew that Sack was looking at Xinyue with red eyes and tears in his eyes.
He raised his hands with difficulty and aimed at Xinyue, wanting to launch a sneak attack on her.
Xinyue immediately turned around in displeasure and said, “You really don’t know how to live or die. Can’t you just lie there quietly? Come on, you bastard!”
He raised his hand and slapped it downwards. The small hand made a chakra hand seal, which quickly grew larger in the air, and a huge palm fell from the sky.
Boom
Then, the whole world was quiet!
Sack was completely knocked unconscious in the huge palm print pit.
Chapter 50 Lei Ming VS Gaara! Request flowers! (Old version)
The chakra hand seal cast by Xinyue knocked Sack directly into a palm-shaped pit. His clothes became tattered, his body twitched and he fainted completely.
Even the ninja who was in charge of the refereeing couldn’t help but grin when he saw Sack’s miserable state, and whispered to himself, “Hiss, how miserable!”
The referee personally went forward to check on Sak’s condition, sighed slightly and shook his head, then stood up and said loudly, “Sak Stirrup has lost his combat power, Uchiha Crescent Moon wins!”
When the spectators saw Xinyue win, they raised their fists and cheered.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh”
“Super Power Little Loli! I love you!”
“Super cute! But also super tough! I love it!”
“Cute little Tyrannosaurus! Come on! I will always support you!”
Hearing the cheers from the audience, Xinyue pouted in dissatisfaction, turned around and said to herself, “Tsk, what supernatural little loli? Cute little Tyrannosaurus? I hate them so much! If you don’t know how to cheer, then don’t cheer!”
The referee waited until the audience cheered enthusiastically, then immediately pressed down with both hands to quiet them down.
Announced “The next match opponent is Uchiha Raimu VS Gaara!”
Hearing this fighting combination, the audience’s cheers became even more intense.
“Ah …
“I’ve finally been waiting for this game for a long time!”
“Uchiha Leiming, you must win! I’ve placed a huge bet on you!”
“No! Gaara should win! I bet more on him! So I must win!”
In the rest area of ??the contestants’ game, Gaara looked at Lei Ming indifferently and said coldly, “I will definitely kill you!”
Lei Ming spread his hands, shrugged and said with a smile, “Haha! It’s up to you. As long as you have the ability, I will let you kill me anytime!”
Gaara walked out of the rest area and slowly walked towards the arena below. Lei Ming followed behind him with a smile.
Soon, the two of them had reached the competition venue below.
Looking at the cheering scenes of the huge crowds around him, Lei Ming seemed to be seeing a star concert in his previous life, and he really felt a little nostalgic.
“Hehehe! However, when I watched the anime in my previous life, Sasuke was supposed to appear in this match! But now it’s my turn. It’s really interesting!”
Lei Ming talked to himself while recalling the plot of the anime in his previous life so that he could prepare for it in advance.
“Game! Start!” the referee announced loudly.
Lei Ming suddenly bent his legs slightly, lowered his center of gravity, and after getting ready, he pushed hard against the ground with his feet.
Lei Ming’s figure disappeared instantly, and when he appeared next time, he had already rushed to Gaara’s back, raised his right fist high, and punched down with super powerful force.
Gaara only had time to glance over before he was hit hard in the face by Thunder’s fist, and his body flew backwards at a rapid speed.
Gaara fell on the ground opposite and made a big hole, but he was protected by the sand and did not suffer any serious injuries.
He just stood up slowly, his eyes were sinister and dangerous. There were cracks on Gaara’s face, and sand was constantly flowing out and falling from the cracks.
Lei Ming looked at the corner of Gaara’s mouth carefully and said with a smile, “Huh? You didn’t get hurt this time? Did you enhance the defense of your Sand Armor?”
Gaara frowned and looked at Lei Ming. Seeing Lei Ming pressing his fists against each other with his hands, he knew that the other party’s punch just now was just a warm-up greeting.
If he continued to allow Lei Ming to attack him recklessly, he would not be able to hold out for long with only the sand armor he was wearing.
So, the sand gourd behind Gaara fell to the ground with a bang, and then under Gaara’s control, it turned into a huge spherical shell, protecting the body inside.
Xiao Li in the audience area was already using crutches to watch the match between Gaara and Lei Ming.
Xiao Li held the crutch tightly with one hand, and was deeply moved when he saw Lei Ming’s wonderful performance.
Lei Ming below laughed for no reason when he saw Gaara’s absolute defense ninjutsu. This is the good thing about reading the original work. He knew how to break Gaara’s absolute defense.
Lei Mingxian started running at high speed, circling around Gaara’s eggshell defense, trying to move forward, and sure enough, thorns of sand pierced out from the outside of the eggshell defense.
The Thunder Sharingan opened, and he saw the opponent’s attack trajectory clearly. He dodged all fatal attacks in advance, and his super-powerful punch hit the defensive eggshell hard, but didn’t even make a hole.
“Yeah! It’s really hard to get close. The usual method is not that easy! I can only use powerful ninjutsu to break the defense!”
Lei Ming quickly dodged and retreated to a safe distance. The space-sealed wristband on his right hand was shaking and flashing. He held a sword hilt in his palm and inputted lightning-attribute chakra.
The lightning blade spurted out, Lei Ming tightly grasped the lightning sword in his hand, accelerated his feet and circled around the eggshell defense, and when he reached a sufficient speed, he flashed forward.
The lightning blade penetrated easily like a hot knife cutting through butter, piercing directly through Gaara’s shoulder.
Chapter 51 Konoha’s Collapse Plan Launched! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old Version)
Gaara’s shoulder was pierced by the lightning blade from Thunder, and the intense pain immediately caused Gaara to fall into a frenzy self-mode.
“It hurts! Blood! I’m hurt! Mother… In order to prove my existence, I will kill all those who threaten me!… Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!…”
Gaara, who was inside the eggshell defense, began to transform into a tailed beast little by little. The color of his pupils changed and became the shape of golden coins.
Through the touch of the hilt of the sword, Lei Ming quickly felt something wrong within the eggshell defense.
Therefore, Lei Ming immediately increased the output of lightning attribute chakra.
Lei Ming frowned and gripped the hilt of the sword tightly. It took some effort before he finally pulled the lightning blade out of Gaara’s eggshell defense.
Along with the thundering lightning blade, a long animal-shaped claw with strange shapes and patterns was also pulled out.
Lei Ming looked through the broken eggshell defense hole with his Sharingan and saw clearly that inside the dark eggshell, there was an eye full of animal aura, looking at him dangerously.
“That’s… Shukaku? Has he finally shown up?”
Just in case, what if Gaara in this world did not become weak after being injured like in the original story, but immediately transformed into a tailed beast?
Lei Ming would not joke about his own life safety, so Lei Ming immediately dodged and stepped back, and the seal of the spiritual communication technique in his hand was completed.
If Gaara transformed into a tailed beast right here and there, then Lei Ming would summon his strongest summoning beast here without hesitation!
The development of reality finally made Lei Ming feel a little relieved. In the end, Gaara still did not transform into a tailed beast. The eggshell defense that protected him shattered and scattered, revealing Gaara who was holding his injured shoulder and fell into a weak state.
At this moment, the Sand and Sound Ninjas hiding in the audience received the signal to take action, and immediately formed hand seals and cast illusions to hypnotize all the audience members in the audience.
The audience in the auditorium only saw countless white feathers falling from the sky, and then fell into a coma.
Kankuro and Temari, who also received the signal, saw Gaara in a weak state and jumped off the competition venue without hesitation. Kankuro carried Gaara’s shoulders and looked around nervously, then chose a direction and escaped.
At the same time, on the other side, Orochimaru, who was sitting in the position of Kazekage and disguised as Kazekage, suddenly launched an attack, grabbed the Third Hokage, and put the kunai in his hand on the Hokage’s neck.
When the Hokage was captured, his Anbu immediately took action to rescue the Third Hokage. Orochimaru’s four subordinates immediately moved to the four corners and cast a powerful barrier. All the ninjas who rushed forward to break the barrier had their bodies set on fire and fell down.
All the Konohagakure ninjas in the audience who were not hypnotized by the illusion immediately took action and began to counterattack the enemy.
Boom boom boom boom! Boom boom boom boom!
Almost at the same time, Konoha Village was attacked and ambushed by the enemy in all directions.
Lei Ming looked around and thought to himself, “Has the Konoha collapse plan really been activated?”
Then, Lei Ming raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the Third Hokage, shook his head helplessly and sighed, muttering to himself in his heart, “Old Third Hokage, it’s not that I’m hard-hearted and don’t want to save you, it’s just that when I watched the anime in my previous life, the Third Hokage’s funeral song left a deep impression on me!”
“A great hero passed away to protect his village. This has a significant positive impact on the new generation of Konoha Village! A true hero should not die of old age and weakness. A glorious death in battle may be a good ending for you!”
Lei Ming had just thought about it for a while when Kakashi suddenly appeared beside Lei Ming.
At the same time, Lei Ming and Kakashi attacked almost at the same time.
One of them punched and the other elbowed, instantly knocking away a Sound Ninja who wanted to launch a sneak attack on Lei Ming.
Kakashi nodded to Lei Ming and said, “The red-haired man you just fought with, take Naruto and Sasuke and the others to chase them, and leave the rest here to us!”
“Psychic magic! This is my psychic dog, Parker! You can definitely catch up if you follow it!”
Lei Ming smiled and nodded, looked at the puppy on the ground, and said, “Oh, is that so? Okay! I’ll go right away!”
Lei Ming jumped up and his eyes unconsciously looked again at the place where the Third Hokage and Orochimaru were fighting.
His mind quickly replayed the scenes of his past interactions with the Third Hokage. In fact, the interactions between the two were very limited.
Although Lei Ming did not like the third generation’s style of doing things, he had to admire him. His policy for training the future new generation of Konoha Village was indeed unique.
In the rest area of ??the players’ room, Xinyue, Bai and the others were already working on removing the illusion for Naruto and the others.
When it came time to remove the illusion for Shikamaru, Xinyue raised her brows in displeasure, and then couldn’t help but slapped Shikamaru on the head.
He angrily said, “Fuck! You are clearly not under the illusion, yet you are still pretending to be asleep!”
Chapter 52: Chasing Gaara! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
When Xinyue saw that Shikamaru was not affected by the illusion, but was lying on the ground pretending to be dead, she was so angry that a cross on her forehead started to jump out.
He angrily said, “Damn it! You weren’t even hit by an illusion, and you’re still pretending to be dead!”
Then, he couldn’t help but slap Shikamaru hard on the head.
“oops!”
Shikamaru’s head was slapped into the ground by Xinyue, and Shikamaru finally pulled his head out.
He rubbed his head and face vigorously, grimacing and shouting in pain, “It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!”
“Hmph! You still have the nerve to cry out in pain! I’ve never seen a lazy bastard like you!” Xinyue crossed her arms across her chest in dissatisfaction, pouted and snorted.
After Lei Ming flashed over, he just took a casual look, walked to the wall of the player’s lounge, and punched it lightly with one hand.
First, dense cracks appeared on the wall, and then the wall flew outward in an explosive manner.
Naruto was shocked when he saw the huge hole that Lei Ming had blasted with one hand, and he said, “What the hell! What the hell is this? Isn’t this too exaggerated?”
Lei Ming walked to the cave entrance with a smile and said, “Teacher Kakashi said that you should follow me to capture Gaara! I must point out that this mission is an A-level mission or above! Let’s go, everyone!”
“A-level mission? Great! I can’t wait!” When Naruto heard that the mission level was very high, he immediately became excited.
Sasuke also showed a confident smile, and followed Lei Ming to flash out of the big hole.
Shikamaru was forced to be grabbed by Xinyue’s shoulders and taken out together. Shikamaru screamed, “Ahhhhhhhh! Why do I have to go too?!”
Xinyue’s unhappy voice followed, saying, “Stop talking nonsense! Just follow along!”
Because of the presence of Lei Ming, Bai, Xinyue and others, just like the obstructions in the original work, they could not block their way at all.
For example, right now, there are more than a dozen Sound Ninjas and Sand Ninjas standing in front of Lei Ming and his men, arrogantly saying, “Hehehehe! They are just a bunch of little brats who haven’t even grown all their hair yet!”
Everyone, kneel down and call me grandpa! Otherwise, I will kill you all! Hahahahahaha!
Lei Ming stood up with a smile, lightning leaping from his right hand, and said, “Okay! As long as you have the ability, come and kill me!”
“Damn little devils, how dare they look down on us! Brothers, go ahead and kill them!” The Sand Ninja and the Sound Ninja rushed over together, howling.
Lei Ming also kept smiling as he rushed forward, with lightning flashing in his right hand as he rushed towards the enemy group.
Chidori Flow! Aaaaaaaaaaaa!
The Sound Ninja and the Sand Ninja let out shrill screams, and when Lei Ming dashed out with a slight smile on his face.
The only ones left were the guys lying on the ground, their bodies emitting black smoke from the electric shock and smelling the smell of barbecue.
Sasuke, who was passing by, looked at the enemy ninja lying on the ground, frowned and said to himself, “Can Chidori be used like this?”
Uzumaki Naruto grinned even more, he felt pain for the enemy ninja lying on the ground.
Before long, they were almost catching up with Gaara and the others.
Kankuro took the initiative to stay and handed Gaara to Temari, saying, “Take Gaara away first. He is the key to this operation and must not be caught by the guys in Konoha Village.”
Temari didn’t waste time with Kankuro, she just nodded and said, “Be careful!”
After saying that, Temari ran away with Gaara.
At the same time, Kankuro stayed behind to stop Lei Ming and the others.
Lei Ming directly ordered Shino Aburame behind him, “Shino! The guy in front is in your hands. We don’t have time to tangle with him!”
Shino nodded seriously and said, “Okay! Leave it to me!”
Then, Lei Ming and his friends separated from Shino and chased in another direction. The reason why Lei Ming made this choice was mainly because this plot already existed in the original book!
Anyway, it’s not a very important enemy, so Shino is enough to deal with it.
Temari soon discovered that the number of enemies from Konoha Village chasing them had not decreased much.
Temari turned her head and looked behind her nervously, frowning and said, “Damn, they were chasing too closely, weren’t they? Didn’t Kankuro stop them?”
Temari deliberately accelerated and rushed forward for a distance, leaving Gaara alone in a safe place, and returned to set up traps in the forest. No matter what, she had to do her best to slow down Lei Ming and the others’ pursuit.
But unfortunately, the mechanism set by Temari did not need Lei Ming to do anything. Bai rushed to the front and formed seals with both hands, saying “Wind Style! Storm Wave!”
A gale as strong as a typhoon destroyed all the traps set by Temari.
The detonating talismans that Temari had set up in advance were so frightening that they kept exploding.
Chapter 53: Mizunotsuki Haku vs. Temari! Request for flowers! (Old version)
All the traps set by Temari were destroyed by Bai’s wind-style ninjutsu.
Then the two of them formally met. Temari frowned and looked at Bai standing opposite her, muttering to herself, “How dare you use wind ninjutsu in front of me! Then let’s see whose wind ninjutsu is more powerful!”
As she spoke, Temari pulled out the large iron fan behind her, opened it to the maximum, aimed at Bai and fanned it hard.
“Wind Style! Kamaitachi Technique!”
The strong wind was mixed with wind blades, which hit Bai in a large area.
Bai Yiran smiled, formed seals with his hands in front of him, and said, “Kamaitachi Technique? Then I will use Wind Style, Wind Cutting Technique!”
A strong wind arose in front of Bai, and there were also wind blades mixed in it.
The two people’s powerful wind escape techniques collided fiercely in the air. When the wind blades collided, even the cut air was distorted.
“Humph! Looks like I’ve met my match today! Don’t think that’s the end! Watch me, the summoning technique! The Great Scythe Weasel Technique!”
Temari bit her finger, drew a line on the large iron fan, and then fanned the fan vigorously.
A sickle-weasel suddenly appeared out of nowhere, holding a large sickle, bringing up a strong gust of wind, and slashed towards Bai.
Bai remained calm, forming seals with his hands, and said with a smile, “How about this move? It’s simple, wind escape! Wind wall technique!”
A powerful wind barrier suddenly rose in front of Bai, and when the Kamaitachi summoned by Temari came over with a sickle.
The wind blade created by the sharp sickle even produced sparks when it cut through the wind wall.
However, no matter what, no matter how Kamaitachi attacked Bai with his sickle, he could not break through the protection of the wind wall.
Kamaitachi’s chakra was used up, and he disappeared immediately after the white smoke exploded.
When Temari saw that Kamaitachi’s attack had failed, she couldn’t help but be shocked by the defensive power of Bai’s wind-style ninjutsu.
“I remember this woman. Isn’t she an ice ninja? How come her wind ninjutsu is so powerful?”
Before Temari could finish her exclamation of shock, she suddenly felt someone appear behind her.
By the time Temari discovered it, she had just turned around and was about to smash it down with the big iron fan in her hand.
Bai was already assuming the soft fist stance with a smile on his face, with chakra flames dancing on his hands!
Keeping a smile on his face, he quickly attacked and said, “Look at my imitation soft fist method, the medical acupuncture method! One palm, four palms, eighteen palms, thirty-six palms, forty-eight palms, sixty-four palms!”
Bai Meili’s palms continuously and accurately fell on the important acupoints on Temari’s body.
Strands of chakra with ice properties continuously hit the acupuncture points of Temari’s body. In less than three seconds, Temari completely lost her fighting power.
“The last palm!”
Temari was hit by the last palm and was almost immobilized. Suddenly, ice spread rapidly outside her body, freezing her body to death.
Only Temari’s head and neck were left unfrozen!
Temari was so depressed that she wanted to bang her head against the wall. She gritted her teeth and cursed, “Damn it, this woman is too strong, isn’t she?”
Temari raised her head and looked at Bai who was standing in front of her with a smile on her face. She gritted her teeth and asked, “Although I lost, I still don’t want to lose! Can I ask you a few questions? I can die more willingly!”
Bai maintained an elegant smile and said, “Hahaha! Really, don’t say that. Don’t worry, we don’t like to kill people casually!”
“Since you have been captured, we will only hand you over to the higher-ups of Konoha Village. After all, you are ninjas from another village! If you have any questions, feel free to ask.”
Temari rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction and said, “Humph! Anyway, I lost, you can do whatever you want to me! The question I want to ask is very simple, aren’t you an ice ninja? How come your wind ninjutsu is so powerful! “
“Besides, you shouldn’t have rolled your eyes, so how did you manage to use the acupoint pressing technique only when you roll your eyes?”
“Haha! What you said is very simple, because the basis of Ice Release Ninjutsu is the fusion of Water Chakra and Wind Chakra to perform it!”
“In order to enhance the power of my Ice Style Ninjutsu, I worked hard on Water Style Ninjutsu and Wind Style Ninjutsu!”
“Also, why can I use the Hyuga acupressure attack? Of course, it’s because I’m a medical ninja!”
“You need to be familiar with the acupuncture points all over the human body in order to help patients receive better treatment. Isn’t this strange?”
“Although I don’t understand the essence of the Hyuga acupressure technique, I can still imitate it roughly.”
Temari turned her head away in displeasure, and snorted with a cute pout, “Tsk! It’s so easy for you to say. I know you must have many, many secrets that you haven’t told me yet!”
“How can it be so easy to learn the Hyuga acupressure technique? Even if it’s just the basics, it’s definitely not something that anyone can imitate if they want to learn it! It’s not like our village hasn’t studied how to break the Byakugan and Gentle Fist!”
Chapter 54 What is the situation with Gaara? Please give me a good review! (Old version)
“Hehehe! Of course there are some secrets that cannot be told, otherwise the Hyuga clan will definitely cause trouble for me!”
“Well, at least I have answered some of the questions you wanted to know, right? So, now shouldn’t you also answer some of my questions?” Bai asked with a gentle and beautiful smile.
However, Temari simply closed her eyes and tilted her head and said, “Humph! If the question you want to know is where Gaara is! I will never tell you! No! I won’t tell you anything about the secrets of our Sand Village!”
“What do you think? If you don’t like me, just kill me!”
Xinyue, who had been hiding nearby and eavesdropping, almost exploded when she heard Temari’s answer with such an attitude.
He jumped out and rushed over to grab Temari’s collar, angrily saying, “Woman, how can you be so ungrateful!”
“I think you are just taking advantage of Sister Bai’s good temper. If you fall into my hands and still dare to talk to me like this, I will beat you to pieces in a minute, believe it or not?”
Temari’s collar was grabbed by Xinyue, and her body was frozen in ice, unable to move. The little girl was very strong, and she immediately strangled Temari, making her face red and her neck thick, and she had difficulty breathing. If this continued for a few minutes, Temari would definitely die.
Fortunately, Lei Ming appeared behind her and patted Xinyue’s hand gently, saying, “Okay, okay, Xinyue, don’t be angry anymore. Let go! If you continue like this, she will be strangled to death by you.”
Sasuke stood by and said coolly, “The reason why Bai wanted to ask her was just to save us some effort in searching.”
“Gaara was severely injured by Lei Ming’s Lightning Release Ninjutsu. Without help from others, even if he wanted to escape alone, he would never be able to get far.”
“What’s more, judging from Gaara’s injuries, it is more likely that he is hidden somewhere nearby by Temari.”
After hearing Sasuke’s analysis, Temari tried very hard to suppress her impulse and not to reveal her thoughts.
But her face turned pale uncontrollably.
Shikamaru, who was standing nearby and watching the development of the situation, immediately shook his head helplessly after seeing Temari’s performance, and whispered, “Okay, no need to ask. Just look at her expression and you will know that Sasuke’s speculation is correct.”
When Temari heard Shikamaru’s mumbling, she immediately opened her beautiful eyes, glared at Sasuke and Shikamaru fiercely, and was about to curse.
Over there, on the branch of a big tree, Gaara suddenly jumped out.
However, at this moment, Gaara’s appearance had already changed drastically, and half of his body had turned into that of a monster.
Seeing Gaara’s hideous and terrifying changes, except for Lei Ming, Xin Yue and Bai, who were already used to seeing all kinds of monsters created by Orochimaru, so they remained calm and composed.
The others, Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, and Shikamaru, were all shocked.
Shikamaru “What the hell, what’s going on with Gaara?”
Naruto: “No wonder Gaara behaves so strangely! Could it be that there is a monster living inside him? Like me?”
Gaara used the arm that turned into a monster and swung it at Raimu, Sasuke, Shiro and the others.
Swish, swish, swish, swish! Puff, puff, puff!
Lei Ming and others dodged and the tree trunks behind them that were hit by the sand shuriken were either blown off or pierced with huge holes.
Shikamaru looked at the hole in the tree behind him, measured it with his fingers, and smacked his lips and said, “What a strong destructive power! Compared with the previous Chunin Exam, the power has increased by more than twice!”
Lei Ming looked at the changes in Gaara, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he thought of a plan in his mind, “Has it transformed into a tailed beast? Well, it’s not complete yet, let Naruto and Sasuke go first! I will save the situation in the end!”
So Lei Ming dodged to block Bai who wanted to help, pulled Xinyue back together, and said to Naruto and the others with a smile, “Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, Shikamaru, your chance has come! I’ll line up for you, remember to call for support if you can’t hold on!”
“Fuck, you are kidding! Leave this troublesome matter to us!” Shikamaru dodged Gaara’s attack in a panic and exclaimed.
Xiaoying also widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at Lei Ming and the others, saying in shock, “No way, you are just pushing us into the fire pit like this!”
Xinyue stood beside Leiming, crossed her arms and said, “Hehehe! Is this what you call a fire pit? When Tsunade-sama was training us, she pushed us into the fire pit countless times! This is a rare opportunity, you should experience it for yourself! Hehehehe!”
When Naruto heard what Lei Ming and Xin Yue said, he slammed his fist on his palm without fear and said with a smile, “Hehehe! Great! I’ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time! Let’s go, Sasuke!”
Sasuke raised the corners of his mouth confidently and said with a smile, “Well, it’s just right for me to use him to try out my new ninjutsu!”
Chapter 55 Naruto Sasuke VS Gaara! Please add it to your collection! (Old version)
Perhaps because of the thunder array, Naruto did not look timid as he did in the original novel, when he first saw the monster appearance of Gaara.
“Okay, watch me! Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!”
Naruto formed seals with his hands in front of him, and after a series of white smoke, dozens of Narutos rushed forward, trying to defeat Gaara by relying on their advantage in numbers.
However, Gaara’s monster arm suddenly grew longer and swung out like a whip, sweeping dozens of Narutos.
A series of white smoke exploded, and all of Naruto’s clones were shattered. His real body was also knocked flying and hit the tree hard, causing Naruto to grimace in pain.
Sssssssss! It hurts! This guy is really strong!
Naruto’s first round of attack failed!
Sasuke showed a confident smile, formed seals with both hands, and blue lightning flashed and jumped on his left hand. He opened his Sharingan and used some of the physical skills copied from Rock Lee, as well as Lei Ming’s super-strong punch.
His figure flashed back and forth in the woods at high speed, and he easily avoided all the sand shurikens that Gaara shot at him, as well as the attacks from the monster’s long claws.
“Good opportunity! Now is the time!”
Sasuke seized an opportunity, took advantage of Gaara’s weakness, and took the opportunity to dodge forward. The lightning on his left hand became brighter and more dazzling.
“Haaaaaaaah! Chidori!”
Sasuke’s Chidori hit Gaara correctly, but I don’t know if it was Gaara’s wild intuition or if it was a pre-calculated move.
Just as Sasuke aimed at Gaara’s defenseless human half of his body, the other half of Gaara’s body suddenly and rapidly transformed into a tailed beast.
The entire upper body turned into a monster body made entirely of sand.
Phew!
Gaara was hit in the shoulder again, and blood spurted out, but Gaara counterattacked with a monster claw attack.
Relying on the powerful insight of his Sharingan, Sasuke narrowly avoided the fatal attack of the claws, pulled out his left hand, and jumped back.
But even so, Sasuke’s body was still swept by the claws, and his body was knocked back rapidly.
Naruto quickly flew to the rescue from behind, blocking Sasuke, and crashed into the tree behind together.
They both groaned in unison.
Naruto grinned, stood up and asked, “Sasuke, are you okay?”
Sasuke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were fixed on Gaara, and he said, “It’s okay!… Damn it, are you changing your defense strategy? Your defense has increased a lot, but the stab was too shallow, and the damage is not enough!”
Gaara, who was injured again by Sasuke, was not depressed, but became even more excited and crazy.
Gaara turned his hands into a monster and grabbed the two big trees beside him heavily, puff puff!
The big trees on both sides were crushed by him! He said crazily, “Hahahaha! That’s the way it should be, kill each other! Only those who survive can prove their existence!”
“To give you more motivation to fight me! Let me raise the stakes!”
Gaara kept waving his hands, and balls of sand flew towards Sasuke and Naruto.
Naruto and Sasuke both narrowly escaped, and Shikamaru behind them also dodged carefully. Only Sakura, due to a moment of carelessness, was hit by the sand shot out by Gaara and crashed into the trunk of a big tree behind her. The sand turned into the monster’s claws, tightly binding Sakura, and tightening little by little. If it continued, Sakura’s life would be in danger.
When Naruto saw Sakura being captured and looking in pain, he immediately looked anxiously at Lei Ming and the other three and shouted, “Hey, hey, hey, hey! You three, do you just want to watch the show? Hurry up and save them!”
Lei Ming smiled and shook his head slightly, saying, “It’s not time yet. You haven’t been completely wiped out yet! Or someone’s life is in real danger, so if you want to save Sakura, it’s up to you!”
When Naruto heard what Lei Ming said, he almost exploded in anger on the spot, but Naruto knew that now was not the time to rush over to settle the score with Lei Ming. The most important thing was to save people first!
Naruto turned around and formed seals with both hands, gathering chakra to explode, and roared, “Leiming, you are a fucking demon! Just wait for me! Ha! Ahhhhhhhhh! Charge! Fly! Naruto Ninja Scroll! Multiple Continuous Bullet Technique!”
A large amount of chakra exploded from Naruto’s body, followed by a series of white smoke explosions. Countless Narutos jumped out from the trees, surrounded Gaara from all directions, and hit him with heavy punches!
Although Sasuke was also shocked by Naruto’s momentum, seeing Sakura who was already unconscious, Sasuke took the opportunity to rush forward and attack.
Perhaps because he was not affected by Orochimaru’s curse, Sasuke was not as jealous as in the original book, and did not shock Naruto with his explosive strength.
“Chidori!”
“Damn it, how could they suddenly become so strong? Impossible, I won’t lose!” Gaara’s body turned into a monster, was severely deformed, and then he roared to the sky in anger!
“Very good! Keep going! Next is two thousand consecutive kicks!” Naruto’s shadow clone cooperated with Sasuke and wanted to launch a second attack.
But suddenly, Gaara also exploded!
Chapter 56 Shukaku is out! Request flowers! (Old version)
Roar, roar, roar!
Gaara roared towards the sky, and a huge figure rose rapidly, smashing all of Naruto’s shadow clones.
Sasuke and Naruto were knocked away and hit the tree hard again.
When Sasuke looked up again, he saw a huge figure and golden pupils in the smoke.
When the smoke cleared, what appeared was an oversized raccoon monster with blue patterns on its body.
Sasuke’s pupils grew larger and he asked in shock, “What kind of monster is that?”
When Naruto saw the monster appear, his scalp tingled for a moment, but when he turned around and saw Sakura being caught by the monster’s claws, Naruto’s heart was instantly filled with fighting spirit again.
Naruto turned to look at Gaara, his eyes became brighter than ever before, and he was already fully prepared.
On top of the head of the giant raccoon cat monster, Gaara gradually revealed his figure, and then aimed one palm at Naruto and Sasuke below.
He said in a cold voice, “I am the strongest. My existence cannot be denied. So, all of you go to hell!”
Sasuke and Naruto stood back to back, with a huge amount of sand beneath them, wrapping and covering them.
Just as Sasuke was trying to think of a way to escape, Naruto behind him bit his finger, made a seal, and said, “Hai! Xu! You! Shen! Wei! Summoning Technique!”
After the oversized white smoke exploded, a huge toad appeared!
Naruto and Sasuke were both held on the head by the toad and were rising rapidly as if they were in an elevator.
Lei Ming watched Naruto summon Gama Boss and Gaara completely transform into a tailed beast. He couldn’t help but smile, thinking, “Well! It’s still that familiar scene. I just don’t know if the development of the story will be the same as the original. However, to be on the safe side, it’s better to save people first!”
Lei Ming summoned a hilt from the seal in his wristband, outputting lightning chakra, and a three-foot-long lightning lightsaber popped out.
Lei Ming leisurely flashed to Sakura’s side and gently drew the lightning lightsaber in his hand downwards.
Bang! Click!
The monster’s claws that had been tightly grasping Sakura, as well as the trunk of the big tree behind Sakura, were chopped apart.
Then, Lei Ming grabbed Sakura’s shoulders and took her back to the side of Xinyue and Bai, leaving Sakura in their care.
At the same time, on the other side, the Toad Boss under Naruto and Sasuke’s feet took a deep puff of cigarette and looked at the raccoon cat monster in front of him.
He muttered to himself, “That’s, as I remember, it should be Shukaku of the Sand? How come he’s here?”
Then, the Toad Boss Wen Tai looked up at Naruto and Sasuke above his head and immediately became unhappy.
“You little brat! Why are you here again?”
“Don’t say that! Boss Toad, the reason I called you out was to save people! … Eh? Where are the people?”
Naruto hurriedly explained to Boss Toad, turned around and pointed in the direction where Sakura had just been captured, and immediately found that Sakura was gone.
When Naruto looked carefully, he found that Lei Ming and the others had rescued Sakura away at some point.
Uh… the scene was a little awkward for a moment, which made Naruto feel a little embarrassed!
But Naruto is Naruto as he is, he is still very thick-skinned!
“Um, um, although Sakura has been rescued, that monster and the red-haired guy over there are bullying your little brother me. As my boss, shouldn’t you help?”
Toad Boss took a puff of cigarette and then calmly blew out a smoke ring.
“Sniff! Huh! But we haven’t drunk the sworn brotherhood wine yet, so you’re not my little brother yet!”
Naruto glared at the Toad Boss on the spot, slapped his hands on the Toad Boss’s head, and said, “What? As the boss, how can you say such things? Are you going to watch me die without helping? Besides, I am under 18 years old, so I cannot drink.”
Sasuke frowned and looked at Gaara opposite him. He never let down his guard. He stepped heavily on the head of the toad boss several times and reminded him loudly, “Alright! Alright! If you have any questions, you can continue to argue later. Now concentrate on dealing with the monster in front of you!”
I don t know what Gaara on the opposite side was thinking, but after seeing Naruto summon Gama Boss, he immediately formed seals with his hands.
His body sank little by little into Shukaku’s body, until Gaara’s body completely disappeared.
Gaara’s voice came out of Shukaku’s huge head, and he said in an almost final tone, “You will all die here! The Sleeping Technique!”
The golden coins in the pupils of the raccoon monster’s eyes spun rapidly for several circles, and then the monster looked up to the sky and shouted in joy, “Ah! Hoo! I’m finally out!”
After Shukaku’s true character was revealed, the giant monster pointed his finger at Gama Boss and said in surprise, “That’s great, I found the person I wanted to kill as soon as I came out!”
Chapter 57: Shukaku VS Gama Boss beyond the plot! Please give me a good review! (Old version)
“That’s great. We found the person we want to kill as soon as we came out!” Shukaku pointed at Gama Boss and shouted excitedly.
After being pointed at by Shukaku, Gama Boss instantly entered a state of combat readiness, taking a puff on the pipe in his mouth and then exhaling.
Toad Boss placed his hand on the short knife at his waist, pulled the handle out of the scabbard, and was ready to attack at any time.
He whispered to Naruto and Sasuke above his head, “Hey, little brats up there, get ready, don’t fall down!”
As soon as Sasuke heard the Toad Boss’s hint, he immediately condensed enough chakra under his feet and stood firmly on the Toad Boss’s head.
But Naruto was still a little confused and asked, “Huh? Prepare for what?”
Then, immediately afterwards, Gama Boss suddenly jumped violently, causing Naruto to stagger and lose balance, and he almost fell down on the spot.
“Wind Style! Practice Aerial Bullet!” Shukaku slapped his belly heavily with his huge claws.
An energy ball filled with wind chakra was aimed at the Toad Boss.
Gama Boss jumped up instantly, jumping high into the air to avoid Shukaku’s air-training bullet attack.
Everything was torn to pieces at the location where Shukaku’s training bombs were bombed.
“Damn it, I almost got hit!… Next, watch me, the Toad Dagger Slash!”
The Toad Boss held an oversized dagger in his hand, raised it, aimed at Shukaku and slashed at him.
The long, huge tail behind Shukaku suddenly blocked his body.
Shukaku’s tail and the short sword collided violently, and the two giant beasts began a stalemate of power.
I don’t know if it’s because Shukaku’s consciousness controls his body, but the Toad Short Sword Slash used by Toad Boss couldn’t cut off his tail like he cut off Shukaku’s arm in the original story.
Instead, in the collision of mutual forces, the giant dagger in the hand of the Toad Boss was bounced away by Shukaku’s tail, and after spinning in the air for who knows how many times, it heavily stabbed into the ground in the distance.
Suddenly, the ground exploded and smoke and dust rose up.
Shukaku followed with two huge claws, slapping his belly continuously. “Hahahahaha! Die! Die! Die! Wind Style! Practice air bullets! Practice air bullets! Practice air bullets!”
The Toad Boss immediately dodged and jumped back, while in mid-air, he formed a seal with one hand and spit out a huge water ball from his mouth.
“Water Style! Iron Cannonball! Iron Cannonball! Iron Cannonball!”
The two major ninjutsu collided violently in the air and exploded in the air. The space within a radius of dozens of meters was suddenly filled with heavy rain. There was so much water on the ground that it looked like a flood!
Crash!
Shikamaru, who was below, had his face wet with rain. He looked up at the confrontation between the two giant beasts and said with a look of speechlessness and disgust, “Oh, what level of monsters is this? It’s really troublesome! I’m soaked all over!”
Kakashi’s psychic dog, Puck, held onto the branch with his two small front paws, and lay on the branch, looking up and saying speechlessly, “What? This is simply a storm!”
“Wind escape! Practice air bullets! Practice air bullets! Practice air bullets!”
“Water Style! Iron Cannonball! Iron Cannonball!”
Gama Boss fired two water bullets, blocking Shukaku’s two training bullets, but the remaining training bullet was not blocked and hit Gama Boss’s stomach.
“It hurts so much! Even I can’t resist an attack like this!” Toad Boss rushed out of the explosion smoke and shouted in pain.
Naruto looked towards Shukaku nervously and asked the Toad Boss, “What should we do then? Boss!”
Boss Toad turned to look at Shukaku and also felt a headache. He sighed and said, “Alas! I can’t think of any good solution for now! The psychic who possessed Shukaku, that red-haired Jinchuriki kid, hid himself in Shukaku’s body! This is troublesome!”
“Originally, if that brat used the technique of feigning sleep outside Shukaku’s body, we could just seize the opportunity and punch him hard! If he wakes up, Shukaku’s consciousness will naturally be locked back!”
“But now… the trouble is how to find the psychic’s location so as to solve the problem!”
Lei Ming has been paying close attention to the development of the battle scenes, and he has really had a feast for his eyes. The battle scenes he is watching now are no less exciting than the battle scenes in the Marvel blockbuster movies he has seen in his previous life. Moreover, he can watch them up close and personal, and have an all-round, deluxe experience without blind spots.
Lei Ming smiled and said to himself, “So far, the fight is not much different from the original story, except that Gaara changed his tactics and hid himself in Shukaku’s body, causing huge trouble for Gama Boss and Naruto and the others!”
“Gaara has hidden himself like this. Even I feel a little troubled!”
“But there’s no other way! We have to force it. If we don’t, Naruto and Sasuke might not be able to withstand this extraordinary change in the plot!”
Lei Ming did what he said. He quickly formed seals with his hands and pressed them on the branches in front of him. Then he whispered at the same time, “Hai… Xu… You… Shen… Wei! The art of spiritual communication!
A large cloud of white smoke exploded, and an extremely large monster also appeared under Lei Ming’s feet.
Chapter 58: Kobayashi’s Dragon Maid is Here! (Old Version)
Lei Ming summoned a giant dragon. He looked up at Lei Ming on top of his head, and immediately pouted his lips in dissatisfaction, saying, “What’s going on? Why are you here again? Why did you call me over for no reason? I still have to prepare a delicious lunch for Xiaolin-chan!”
Before he could finish his words, a magical light flashed on the green dragon’s body, and it transformed into a cute beauty with twin ponytails and a maid outfit.
The two of them were flying in the air together, the beautiful woman crossed her arms and tilted her head to one side cutely, as if to say, “I won’t help you unless you pay me enough.”
Lei Ming smiled bitterly and shook his head, sighing, “Don’t say that. After all, you are also a summoned beast that I have signed a summoning contract with. When I have something to do, you should at least help me out! At most, after you complete the task, you can buy anything you want and someone will reimburse you!”
When the woman heard Lei Ming say that his shopping expenses in this world were reimbursed, her eyes immediately emitted a golden light and she looked at Lei Ming with sparkling eyes.
Surprised, “Really? You said it, I didn’t force you to do it! Don’t regret it!”
Lei Ming continued to smile bitterly, nodded and pretended to accept his fate and said, “Yes, yes, yes! I did everything voluntarily, you didn’t force me! Okay, Thor, I beg you, quickly change back to dragon form! The monster over there is very powerful, Naruto and the others can’t stand it!”
It turns out that the spirit beast summoned by Lei Ming is actually Thor from the anime world of Kobayashi’s Dragon Maid. She looks cute, but in essence, she is a strong female dragon who is strong enough to go to the God Realm alone to fight, and is also able to temporarily save her life and escape… Uh! No, she is a strong woman!
However, when Lei Ming summoned Thor, it seemed that the timeline was a little late. She had already met Kobayashi in another parallel world where humans lived, and became the personal maid of the female programmer Kobayashi!
Ahem! As for how Lei Ming tricked Thor into becoming his summoned beast, I won’t go into detail! Anyway, Thor’s weaknesses are sometimes very obvious, and as long as you use them well, it’s still pretty easy to trick him!
After getting Lei Ming’s promise, Thor immediately transformed happily and urged Lei Ming to stand on his head, saying, “Lei Ming, hurry up, hurry up! Beat that guy up sooner, so we can go to the mall to buy fresh ingredients faster, hahahaha! Today there is a sucker treating us, I can cook a good meal for Xiaolin! Then, Xiaolin will definitely drink, and then!…”
Lei Ming was standing on the head of the giant dragon Thor, and was really speechless. He thought to himself, “Xiao Lin-chan, Xiao Lin-chan! It’s really not easy for you! I really don’t know how you can tolerate Thor’s impetuous and impulsive personality!”
While Lei Ming was summoning the dragon to discuss the conditions for attack, on the other side, Naruto, Sasuke, and Gama Boss were already fighting fiercely with Shukaku.
Toad Boss: “Are you ready, kid? It’s time to attack! Imagine the combination of teeth and claws in your mind!”
Naruto: “Ehhhhhhh? What are you ready for? Wait wait a minute! …One with teeth and claws, one with teeth and claws! …Got it! It’s you! Change!”
After the huge white smoke exploded, a nine-tailed fox with nine tails and covered in fiery red fur rushed out from the white smoke.
When Shukaku saw the Nine-Tails appear, even though he knew it was not the real Nine-Tails, he still roared in dissatisfaction, “How annoying! You could have turned into someone else but the Nine-Tails! Don’t you know that the Nine-Tails is the one I hate the most?”
“I’m going to kill you! Practice with blanks! Practice with blanks! Practice with blanks!”
The Toad Boss transformed into a nine-tailed demon fox. Its nine tails rolled up a large tree on the ground and smashed it at the air-training bullets shot at it, causing several clouds of dust to explode in the air.
After the Nine-Tailed Fox rushed out, it attacked Shukaku’s head with its claws at close range. Shukaku dodged, and then the Nine-Tailed Fox wrapped its tail around him, bit him with its teeth, and grabbed him tightly with its claws, finally temporarily blocking Shukaku’s movements!
Sasuke, standing on the Nine-Tails’ head, was worrying about how to use this opportunity to wake up Gaara who was hiding in Shukaku’s body.
Suddenly, Lei Ming flashed to Sasuke’s side and said with a smile, “You are good! Just keep entangled with Shukaku like this. Next, you cooperate with me to make hand seals and perform ninjutsu!”
“Fire Style! Great Dragon Fire Technique” Lei Ming formed seals with his hands and spit out dozens of oversized dragon-shaped flames into the sky.
Sasuke, at Lei Ming’s signal, formed seals with both hands and shouted “Raikiri!”
Squeak, squeak!
Above the sky, a giant green dragon was also using her magic power to gather all the clouds within a radius of ten thousand meters.
Soon, black rolling thunderclouds appeared above them.
Lei Ming and Sasuke used Raikiri to control and guide from below, and shouted, “Naruto, Boss Toad! Wait for my signal, then run away! … Now! Super Touch Lightning Release! Kirin!”
Chapter 59 Shukaku VS Super Magic Lightning Kirin! (Old Version)
Boom! A loud thunderclap sounded.
In the rolling black clouds above the sky, a huge thunder and lightning unicorn with a body length of tens of meters suddenly fell from the sky and landed in front of Shukaku.
The entire body of the Thunder Kirin is wrapped in powerful blue electric light, with blue electric arcs jumping from time to time. If there is someone around it at this time, any electric arc can turn him into charcoal.
Even though the Toad Boss, who had transformed into the appearance of a nine-tailed fox, had already retreated to a safe distance, when he saw the Thunder Kirin for the first time, he felt goosebumps all over his body.
“That guy is very dangerous! Don’t get close to him easily!” The Toad Boss, who transformed into the Nine-Tailed Fox, said to himself.
Toad Boss is essentially a water-based spiritual beast, so the Thunder Kirin created by Lei Ming can be said to be its natural enemy!
Shukaku felt inexplicably unhappy when he saw the hideous monster that suddenly appeared in front of him, glaring at him with its red eyes.
Shukaku snorted coldly, “Humph! Don’t think I’m afraid of you just because you look a little scary! Watch out! Practice blank shots!”
He slapped his huge belly with his claws, and the wind-style energy ball flew towards the Thunder Kirin. Under Lei Ming’s remote control, the Thunder Kirin moved to a distance of a hundred meters away at an almost teleporting speed.
The training bullets that Shukaku fired only created a useless big hole in the distance.
“What? Such a fast speed! With such a huge body, how can it be so fast?” Shukaku widened his eyes in shock and looked at the Thunder Kirin.
Lei Ming, who was standing in the distance and controlling the Thunder Kirin, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile, “Of course it’s fast, because it’s not a real creature. It’s just a ninjutsu combined with lightning and magic! However, it’s still very tiring to control such a huge amount of energy!…”
The giant dragon Thor in the sky has been flying in the air, maintaining the balance of magical elements in an area, so that Lei Ming can control the Thunder Kirin more easily.
Otherwise, she would have rushed down and fought Shukaku herself.
However, Lei Ming and she had an agreement that without his consent, Thor could not use his real body to fight in the world of Naruto.
The hand seals of Lei Ming’s hands changed rapidly in front of him. At the same time, the Thunder Kirin over there, just like the online game he played in his previous life, fought fiercely with Shukaku under his control.
Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!
“Damn you! Damn you, you only know how to hide! If you have the guts, fight me head-on!” Shukaku’s body is so huge, so his movements are relatively slow? Compared to the Thunder Kirin!
The Thunder Kirin made full use of the essential tactics that Lei Ming learned from playing games in his previous life. Every time the Thunder Kirin slapped out a claw with a powerful lightning attribute to attack, it would immediately dodge backwards, giving Shukaku no chance to counterattack.
Hehehe! Why should I fight you head-on? In my previous life, when I was playing online games and killing monsters, the kite-flying tactic was the most effective tactic! It s the only way to kill enemies, save your life, and level up at the same time!
Lei Ming had no psychological burden at all and had a lot of fun playing. He was treating Shukaku as a monster in the game.
Shukaku was hit by lightning claws again and again, making it more and more irritated, and finally Shukaku was beaten to the point of being scared.
Damn you bastard! Are you done yet? Are you done yet? Aaaaaaaa! I m going to fight you!
Shukaku was so irritated that he suddenly slammed his palms on the ground. The surrounding ground immediately turned into a huge sea of ??sand, rolling and squeezing from the outside to the inside.
Lei Ming looked back and was also shocked. He blurted out, “Fuck! Do you have to be so exaggerated? Are they going to wipe us all out here?”
Lei Ming, Xin Yue, Bai, with the captured Temari and the unconscious Sakura, simultaneously dodged and hid above the head of the Toad Boss who had transformed into the Nine-Tails.
Lei Ming pointed his big hand toward the sky and commanded, “Boss! It’s up to you! Run away!”
The Toad Boss curled his lips in dissatisfaction and said, “Tsk, you little brats really know how to order people around!”
The Nine-Tailed Fox ran at high speed on the ground, then leaped up, and its huge body steadily avoided the siege of the sand waves.
At the same time, Shukaku behind took the opportunity to hug the Thunder Kirin, and at the same time, the sand waves coming from the outside immediately surrounded the Thunder Kirin and Shukaku himself.
Shukaku sneered, “Hehehehe! Where can you escape to now?”
Lei Ming shook his head helplessly and said, “I wanted to play for a while longer, but there’s no other way! You asked for this, Shukaku! Super Magic! Kirin Thunder Explosion!”
Aaaaaaaaaaah!
Under Lei Ming’s secret plan, the Thunder Kirin self-destructed!
Then! Shukaku was hit really hard! He was so burnt on the outside and tender on the inside! His screams could not be heard far away!
Chapter 60: Subdue Gaara! Please collect! (Old version)
Boom! Aaaaaaaah! It hurts so much!
A visible bolt of lightning shot straight into the sky, instantly illuminating half of the sky!
The self-detonation of the Thunder Kirin is powerful in itself. In addition, Shukaku squeezed all the sand around him towards himself, which was equivalent to indirectly burying himself together with the explosive pack.
Shukaku let out a huge scream, and the sound spread to an unknown distance.
As the afterglow of the explosion faded, all that remained was the huge crater that had been blown out in that area.
At the same time, half of Shukaku’s body was blown away, and what could be seen was that large pieces of sand were falling down from the remaining half of Shukaku’s body.
Gaara appeared with his hair standing upright due to the electrocution, forming an afro.
“Cough, cough, cough! Puff, puff! What the hell is going on? How could I be hurt?”
It seems that the self-destruction of Thunder Kirin not only blew Shukaku to the point where he could no longer maintain his form, but also awakened Gaara, and Shukaku’s consciousness was shut down again.
Lei Ming, who was standing on the head of the Toad Boss who had transformed into the Nine-Tailed Fox, saw such a battle result and made an instant judgment.
He shouted, “Naruto, cancel the transformation jutsu! You and Sasuke get ready!”
Naruto obediently canceled the transformation jutsu, and just now asked in confusion, “Huh? What are you preparing for?”
Lei Ming didn’t care about that. He put his hands behind Naruto and Sasuke and pushed them forward hard.
“Ahhhhhhhhh! Lei Ming, you devil, why didn’t you say hello before you attack me? Ahhhhhhh!” Naruto let out a scream and flew forward at high speed. The air poured into his mouth and eyes, making him rush forward with tears streaming down his face.
Sasuke was well prepared, with his Sharingan open and the Chidori in his left hand ready.
Naruto and Sasuke rushed to Gaara in just a few breaths.
Gaara only had time to make a blocking gesture with one hand in front of him.
Sand immediately appeared around and rushed towards Sasuke and Naruto. Sasuke’s left hand Chidori flashed with lightning and he shouted, “Naruto, you must seize the opportunity! Chidori!…Hah!”
Squeak! Bang! Puff! Puff!
The sand defense that Gaara hastily set up was instantly shattered by Sasuke’s Chidori. Naruto took the opportunity to rush into Gaara’s close range and punched Gaara in the face with his right fist.
Gaara’s defense rose again, and the tentacles transformed from sand tightly wrapped around Naruto’s hands and feet, preventing him from moving forward.
At the same time, Sasuke over there had used up his Chidori’s lightning and was entangled by the sand tentacles, and was struggling hard.
Gaara laughed coldly, “Hehehe! I’ve said it before, my existence will not be erased, you will all be killed by me!”
Naruto looked at Sasuke who was entangled from behind, and then looked at his bound hands and feet. His eyes were more determined than ever before, and he said, “That’s not the case. None of us will die! You bastard!”
Naruto suddenly thrust his head forward and used a headbutt attack. Naruto’s forehead collided heavily with Gaara’s forehead.
Crack! Crack! Crack! Boom! Crash!
Shukaku, who only had half of his body left, could no longer hold on because Gaara’s head was hit hard by Naruto’s headbutt, and he turned into sand and scattered down.
The bodies of Naruto, Sasuke, and Gaara fell freely downwards together.
Fortunately, there was sand underneath, so the three of them did not suffer much impact when they fell.
Naruto and Gaara both suffered from concussions and were temporarily unable to stand up. Sasuke, on the other hand, had exhausted his chakra, so although he could stand up, he walked to Gaara somewhat shakily.
The corners of his mouth rose unconsciously, and he smiled, “In the end, we won!”
Naruto looked at Gaara who was waiting to die with his eyes closed not far from him, and smiled brightly, saying, “Great! You can finally listen to me carefully. Let me tell you! Actually, we are very similar. There is a monster living inside me, too!”
“But even if there are monsters living in our bodies, you should not care too much about other people’s opinions, but try to find companions who are worth protecting, just like me… I found Iruka-sensei, Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, Sakura and other companions who are worthy of my cherishment…”
I don t know if it was the effect of the protagonist s halo, or if the two Chuuriki really had a resonance and could understand each other, but Gaara actually listened to him, and Naruto s smile deeply shook his heart and reminded him of many precious and warm memories from the past.
Seeing the battle was over, the Toad Boss took a puff of cigarette and laughed to himself, “Huh! Uzumaki Naruto, huh? What an interesting brat!”
Bang! White smoke exploded, and Toad Boss disappeared!
The giant dragon Thor flew down from the sky and transformed into a girl with twin ponytails wearing a maid outfit. She looked at Lei Ming and asked anxiously, “Lei Ming, your problem has been solved. Can you take me to the mall in your world now? I want to buy a lot of things to bring back!”
Lei Ming smiled bitterly and said, “Thor, don’t worry about this. Let’s go back to Konoha Village together first, okay?”
Thor looked around and saw nothing but sand and woods. He nodded and said, “That’s right. This isn’t a place where humans gather. There’s no shopping mall. Okay! Let’s go!”
Chapter 61: Dragon Maid Thor in a Bad Mood! (Old Version)
By the time Lei Ming and his men returned to Konoha Village, the battle had basically ended. There were only destroyed houses everywhere and black smoke floating in the air.
Thor looked around and couldn’t help but curl his lips cutely, complaining to Lei Ming, “What’s going on, Lei Ming? Did this place just go through a war? Is my shopping plan going to be ruined?”
Hearing Thor’s three consecutive soul-searching questions, Lei Ming smiled bitterly and spread his hands, saying, “Well, I can’t help you. This place was indeed attacked by the enemy before, but now the enemies should have been repelled.”
“Thor, the speed of time in our world is different from yours, and you are not in a hurry to go back, so just stay here for a few days! Once they resume business operations, we will go shopping with you immediately!”
Thor nodded helplessly and said, “Okay! This is the only way!”
Just when Lei Ming and the others wanted to move on, several Anbu ninjas wearing masks and black clothes suddenly appeared in front of them.
As soon as the ninja appeared, he first saluted Lei Ming respectfully and said, “Lord Lei Ming, I heard that you have captured Gaara and his group?”
Lei Ming looked the other person up and down, nodded and said, “Yes, what do you want?”
The Anbu ninja took out a warrant from his bosom, placed it in front of Lei Ming and said, “This is the order issued by Lord Danzo. Please hand over Gaara and others to us for custody.”
“Danzo? Sorry, Gaara has a special identity. I need to report the handover to Lady Tsunade first. If you really want to take over Gaara, go to Lady Tsunade to pick him up!”
In Lei Ming’s eyes, Danzo is the biggest destabilizing factor in Konoha Village. Lei Ming believes that he himself has the butterfly effect. If he gives Gaara to Danzo without thinking, Danzo might be able to create a branch development for him that goes beyond the original work.
If that were the case, it would greatly increase the uncertainty of the future, and Lei Ming might lose considerable control over the development of the future story line, so he found the most plausible reason to refuse.
The opposing ANBU ninjas looked at each other, then immediately changed their tone and said, “Master Leiming, Master Danzo has issued a death order. Gaara must be handed over to the care of our Root. If you don’t cooperate, we will have no choice but to take action!”
Lei Ming smiled and said nothing more, but Xinyue was beside him, adding insult to injury and said with contempt, “You think you can fight us? I guarantee that you won’t even have a chance to fight, and you will be killed!”
Even though all the Anbu ninjas were Ninja Turtles, when they heard Xin Yue’s words, the anger in their hearts was instantly ignited.
Someone couldn’t help but take a step forward and wanted to fight with Xinyue.
When this tall and strong man stood in front of the petite Xinyue, the physique difference was like that between a bear and a child.
Xinyue’s mouth curled up, and she said happily in her heart, “Great! I’ve been fooled. When I was fighting with Shukaku before, I couldn’t intervene. I was itching to do something. Now, as long as you guys make the first move, I can defend myself!”
Xinyue’s little fist behind her back had been clenched quietly.
The ANBU ninja raised his fist and was about to hit him. Suddenly, Thor swiped the man’s face with the back of his hand in dissatisfaction and said irritably, “What are you doing! Get out of the way!”
“Ugh! Ah!”
The Anbu, whose body was comparable to that of a bear, flew out sideways like a cannonball, smashing the houses nearby. The air around him was briefly silent.
Then the Anbu ninjas suddenly stood up, took out the weapons they carried with them, and rushed towards Thor.
“Since you, Lord Lei Ming, made the first move, we will not be polite. Let’s grab the person! Go!”
Although Thor usually looks careless, she is not stupid. She can easily tell whether these people are friendly to Lei Ming.
Since he was not Lei Ming’s friend, and she happened to be in a bad mood, beating him up to vent her anger was a good choice.
Thor’s body movements were not very big, and his speed did not seem to be very fast, but he could always appear in front of or to the side of the Anbu ninja as if teleporting.
Then, Thor raised his little hand high and slapped him.
Snap, snap, snap! Bang, bang, bang, bang!
Several Anbu ninjas from the Root didn’t even have the time to react or dodge before they were easily slapped away by Thor, crashing into countless houses and walls around them. Then, the whole world became quiet.
Sasuke and Naruto, who were following behind, grinned at the sight of Thor’s victory. Naruto was even more careless and blurted out, “Fuck, he is indeed a female dragon, and his moves are really rough!”
Thor slapped all the Anbu ninjas away, and when he heard what Naruto said, he turned around unhappily, stared at Naruto and asked, “What did you say?”
Then, Thor poked Naruto’s lower abdomen lightly with his finger. Naruto immediately broke out in sweat all over his face due to the pain. He knelt down on the spot, his facial expression changing color due to the pain.
“Ouch! It hurts! Damn it, you are so cruel!”
Chapter 62 Who will be the Hokage? Please give me flowers! (Old version)
“Ouch! It hurts! Damn it, you are so cruel!” Naruto knelt down on the spot holding his stomach in pain.
Xinyue laughed happily beside him and said, “Hahaha! That’s because Thor showed mercy. Otherwise, he would have done more than just poked your belly lightly with his finger.”
Sasuke frowned as he watched from behind, and whispered to himself, “Although Thor didn’t use the Hyuga acupuncture technique, his attack was so powerful that the effect seems to be no weaker than the Hyuga acupuncture technique?”
Bai smiled and explained, “That’s right! Because Thor is so powerful and the contact area of ??her fingers is small, if she applies enough force instantly, the pressure transmitted from her fingertips will be very high…”
Naruto was a poor student to begin with. When he heard Bai’s explanation of concepts like pressure and stress, he instantly felt a headache. He held his aching stomach with one hand and covered his head with the other and said, “Stop, stop, stop! Sister Bai, please stop talking, okay? If you keep talking, my head will explode!”
Bai smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly, then said with a smile, “Okay! If you don’t want to hear it, I won’t tell you!”
Lei Ming brought the captured Gaara and the others back to Tsunade’s residence in Konoha Village and personally handed Gaara over to Sister Shizune. As for the rest! Sister Shizune was Tsunade’s first secretary, so how she would negotiate with the Konoha high-level officials was not within Lei Ming’s management.
Anyway, Lei Ming has already told Shizune that Gaara is the Jinchuriki of Shukaku, the One-Tail, and Shizune will take care of it.
At the same time, in the underground of Konoha Village, in the secret base of the Root, after listening to the report from his subordinates, Danzo slammed the cane in his hand heavily on the ground with a gloomy expression.
He snorted coldly, “Humph! What a troublesome brat! A good apprentice taught by Tsunade! I’ll remember this account. Send someone to keep an eye on them and take action if there’s a chance!”
“Yes!” The Root Ninjas nodded respectfully and disappeared.
The reason why Danzo wanted his subordinates to bring back Shukaku was to increase his bargaining chips in the fight for the throne of Hokage. After all, the Third Hokage had died, and his death was very glorious, so his ambition naturally swelled.
Three days later, Konoha Village held a funeral for the Third Hokage and other heroes who sacrificed their lives to protect the village, just like in the original story.
People dressed in black, with white flowers on their chests and white chrysanthemums in their hands, came together to bid farewell to the Third Hokage.
It is worth mentioning that in order to create an atmosphere of the passing of a hero, Lei Ming personally found Lady Tsunade and contacted the Konoha high-level officials, and specially arranged for a funeral band to play music next to the funeral.
As for the song played by the band, it was the funeral song of the Third Hokage that Lei Ming had seen in his previous life.
As soon as this song sounded, the atmosphere of the entire funeral became tragic and solemn, and everyone present couldn’t help but recall their past with the Third Hokage, as well as the past memories of other familiar ninja partners.
When Lei Ming heard this piece of music, he was also filled with emotion. He wanted to spread this song in the parallel world. In fact, Lei Ming didn’t know why he did this. Maybe it was because of his special feelings for Naruto! After all, this anime is one of the classic anime works that he grew up with.
Even Thor, who was a thick-skinned person, felt inexplicably sad when she heard the funeral song of the Third Hokage. Tears flickered in her eyes. I wonder which companions she was recalling in her mind, or if she was thinking of some other memories from the past.
Another week later, the funeral of Hokage and other ninja affairs were basically completed. Next, the Konoha high-level officials discussed who should be chosen to inherit the position of Hokage.
Of course Danzo volunteered himself and was the one who jumped the most happily and leaped the highest.
However, other Konoha high-ranking officials, led by Nara Shikamaru, expressed their opposition.
“I propose! The position of Hokage should be held by Jiraiya, one of the Three Ninjas!” The elder of the Konoha Elders Council raised his hand and proposed.
Nara Shikamaru immediately raised his hand and said, “I agree! Lord Jiraiya is capable and famous enough to inherit the position of Hokage!”
“Yes, yes, yes! I agree too!”
“I agree!”
“After all, Master Jiraiya is the direct disciple of the Third Hokage! The Master of the Fourth Hokage, you should inherit the position of Hokage!”
Jiraiya, who was originally sitting at the conference table and wanted to be a nobody, jumped up in shock when he heard that everyone wanted to recommend him to be the fifth Hokage. He waved his hands repeatedly and said, “No, no, no, no! My personality is not suitable for the position of Hokage. You know, I’m a lazy person!”
“Uh! Uh!… If you insist on finding someone to be the Hokage, I suggest… let Tsunade be the one! Her status and prestige are more suitable than mine. After all, she is the granddaughter of the First Hokage and the apprentice of the Third Hokage!”
When everyone heard Jiraiya’s proposal, they all nodded immediately, indicating that this proposal seemed good!
Tsunade suddenly punched the conference table hard.
The table was immediately smashed into two pieces.
Tsunade stood up unhappily, turned around and walked away, saying, “Those who want to be Hokage are all super idiots. I don’t want to be a Hokage, whoever wants to be one can be one!”
Chapter 63 Tsunade VS Naruto? Please give me a good review! (Old version)
“Anyone who wants to be Hokage is a huge idiot. I don’t want to be the Hokage. Whoever wants to be the Hokage can be the Hokage!” After saying this, Tsunade turned around and left without any hesitation.
It was useless for Jiraiya to try to stop her. Tsunade resolutely pushed open the door of the conference room and left.
Then, Jiraiya saw Nara Shikamaru and the others, all looking at him with eyes that said, “Look, since Lady Tsunade doesn’t want to be the Hokage, you should be the one to do it.” Jiraiya felt uncomfortable.
He quickly raised his hands in front of him and said, “Stop! Don’t worry, I will find a way. Tsunade will definitely come back to be Hokage. Please give me some time.”
After saying that, Jiraiya chased after Tsunade and ran away. Everyone in the conference room looked at each other. Danzo sat there with a gloomy face and squinted his eyes. Who knew what he was thinking?
Time passed quickly and it was night. Leiming, Xinyue, Bai and Shizune were all in the tavern drinking and eating with Tsunade, when suddenly Naruto rushed in angrily.
Pointing at Tsunade, he angrily said, “What the hell! The lecherous sage is talking about you, right? Why do you refuse to be Hokage?”
Tsunade shook her wine glass, looked at the boy in front of her playfully, and said with a smile, “Is it not possible? I just don’t want to be a Hokage. I look down on the Hokage even more. Only people with broken brains would like to be a Hokage!”
“What? I don’t care if you are a Sannin or not. I will not let go of anyone who slanders Grandpa Hokage and the Fourth Hokage in front of me! You apologize immediately, otherwise, even if you are a woman, I will beat you up anyway!”
Naruto rolled up his sleeves and stood in front of Tsunade, roaring with an angry face that turned into a bun.
Tsunade was equally unyielding, with the corner of her mouth curled up in dissatisfaction. She stood up suddenly, slammed one leg on the table, looked at Naruto provocatively and said, “Very good! Little brat, if you want to fight, I’ll accompany you!”
“Come on! I’m afraid of you!” Naruto accepted the challenge fearlessly.
Bai gave Naruto countless looks from the side, but Naruto didn’t notice any of them. It was such a waste of everyone’s efforts.
Bai could only sigh and shook his head helplessly.
Xinyue enthusiastically grabbed a chicken leg, picked up a glass of juice and went out to watch the fun.
Lei Ming smiled and took Bai’s hand, then stood up and said with a smile, “Let’s go, let’s go out and watch the show too.”
“Lord Lei Ming, why are you like this? How can Naruto possibly beat Lady Tsunade? Aren’t you just watching Naruto jump into a pit?” Bai said to Lei Ming with a wry smile.
After walking outside, Lei Ming saw Jiraiya leaning against a pillar not far away, watching the fun with a smile on his face.
“Sure enough, I knew things weren’t that simple. Naruto, that super idiot, was most likely tricked by Jiraiya into being a gun. Oh! He’s so stupid!” Lei Ming laughed and whispered to himself.
You know what, Lei Ming’s guess is very close to reality. Naruto was indeed fooled by Jiraiya.
As for how he fooled people, that s not important. Naruto was very easy to fool when he was a child!
Naruto stood there and stretched his arms and legs, preparing for the attack. Tsunade’s cheeks were flushed from drinking. She stomped her foot heavily on the ground and said with a smile, “Little brat, I won’t bully you. As long as you can hit me once, I lose! I also lose the pendant on my neck to you!”
Naruto pouted unhappily and said, “What kind of pendant is that? Is it valuable? I don’t want it!”
When Xinyue heard what Naruto said, she was immediately unhappy and said, “Idiot! The pendant on Tsunade-sama’s neck is the chakra crystal of the first Hokage. If you take it out for auction, you will get enough money to spend in ten lifetimes!”
“Eh? How much is that?” When Naruto heard the word money, the color of his pupils changed and he subconsciously asked an idiotic question.
Lei Ming smiled and explained, “Well, if you use the largest denomination of coins you know, it won’t be a problem to pile up a few huge mountains of money!”
“Okay! In that case! I’ll definitely get your pendant!” Naruto said excitedly with flames dancing in his eyes.
However, ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel. Naruto rushed towards Tsunade with a roar.
Tsunade was too lazy to even move her toes, she just flicked Naruto’s head lightly with her index finger.
Naruto was immediately flung away, rolling twice on the ground like a gold ingot, and covered in dust.
“Damn it! Come again!”
Naruto was flung away again.
“Damn it! I won’t give up!… Ouch!”
Naruto’s attacks were bounced away several times in a row.
Tsunade asked, “Kid, is the Hokage so attractive to you? Why are you so persistent?”
Naruto stood up slowly, panting, and said, “Because, becoming Hokage is my dream!”
Hearing these words, as well as Naruto’s tone and expression, Tsunade was stunned for a moment, reminding her of her dead brother and her favorite ex-boyfriend.
“Good opportunity! Now is the time!” Naruto seized the opportunity, used his shadow clone to create a Rasengan, and hit Tsunade.
Chapter 64 Naruto vs. Tsunade? Please bookmark! (Old version)
“Hmm? Is this… from the Fourth Hokage?” Tsunade noticed something was wrong and raised her right index finger high, then lightly tapped her wrist at the Rasengan that Naruto shot out.
Naruto’s Rasengan immediately changed its trajectory and struck the ground fiercely.
After a burst of smoke and dust, a small spiral-patterned pit appeared on the ground where Naruto’s Rasengan attacked.
Tsunade looked at Naruto’s masterpiece, then looked at Naruto who was sitting on the ground next to her, frowned and whispered to herself, “It can’t be wrong! Although it hasn’t been practiced yet, the Rasengan that the brat just used is indeed the Fourth Hokage’s Rasengan!”
Tsunade thought for a moment, and the finger of one hand had clearly stopped at Naruto’s forehead, but did not move out.
Naruto covered his forehead, closed his eyes and said, “I’m going to be flicked on the forehead again! Eh? …Why not?”
Naruto opened his eyes curiously, and saw Tsunade with a smile on her face. She said with a smile, “Kid! Let’s make a bet! … You just used the Rasengan of the Fourth Hokage, right? If you can learn the Rasengan within a month, I will become the Fifth Hokage! And I will give you this necklace pendant! What do you think, kid, do you dare to bet?”
Naruto also had the temper of a child. He stood up fearlessly and said, “Let’s bet! I’m afraid of you! It’s just a Rasengan, right? It doesn’t take a month. A week will be enough!”
“Oh? A week? Hahahaha! Okay, okay!… You said it, don’t regret it! If you can’t learn it, don’t bother me anymore!” Tsunade laughed when she heard Naruto’s bold words.
Jiraiya, who was watching the show not far away, saw Naruto’s bold words and immediately shook his head helplessly and sighed, “What a huge idiot!”
Tsunade laughed and walked away. Sister Shizune quickly followed and said, “Tsunade-sama, how can you use the pendant of the first Hokage as a bet? Even if the child wins, can he bear the curse?”
When Naruto heard the word “curse” from Sister Shizune, he felt uneasy for some reason, so he turned to look at Lei Ming and the others and asked, “Um, is there any curse on that necklace?”
Lei Ming, who already knew the plot of the original story, suddenly felt like playing a prank. He walked to Naruto with a smile and patted him on the shoulder.
He smiled and said, “It’s nothing, it’s just the first Hokage’s necklace pendant. So far, only Lady Tsunade has worn it without any problems. Later, Lady Tsunade gave the pendant to her brother and ex-boyfriend, and both of them died in the battle. So there are rumors that Lady Tsunade’s pendant is cursed, and only Lady Tsunade is not afraid of the curse!”
“Gudong! No, no, it’s okay. I, I, I, I, I’m not afraid of any curse!” After hearing what Lei Ming said, Naruto was so scared that his face changed and his legs trembled, but he still pretended to be strong.
Lei Ming smiled and nodded in agreement, “Yeah! I think so too, Naruto. I’m rooting for you! Come on!”
Naruto gave Lei Ming a thumbs up, showing a smile that was uglier than crying, and said with a smile, “Yeah! I’ll try my best! Just wait and see how I perform!”
“Lord Lei Ming, do you really believe that Naruto can learn the Rasengan in a week?” Bai looked worriedly in Naruto’s direction and asked.
Xinyue rolled her eyes and pouted, “Tsk, how is that possible? Sister Bai, you know how difficult it is to practice the Rasengan. Even for us, it took us more than half a month to learn it under the guidance of Brother Leiming. If Naruto, that super idiot, can learn it in a week, I will not eat meat for a month!”
Lei Ming smiled and rubbed Xinyue’s head lovingly, saying, “Such a big bet, well… okay, don’t eat meat for a month, just consider it as a way for you to lose weight!”
“What? Brother Lei Ming, do you really think Naruto can learn it within a week?” Xinyue opened Lei Ming’s hand in dissatisfaction and said angrily.
Lei Ming looked in Naruto’s direction and said with a smile, “Don’t underestimate Naruto. After all, he is the son of the Fourth Hokage!”
Lei Ming said that he was the son of the Fourth Hokage, but there was something else he didn’t say in his heart, which was “Naruto is the son of luck in the Naruto world. At least, before his son was born, his life was always full of luck!”
At the same time, on the other side, when Naruto walked in front of Jiraiya, I don’t know what he said to Jiraiya? Jiraiya was also annoyed and gave Naruto a slap on the spot.
Lei Ming only needed to think about it for a moment to guess that Jiraiya must be scolding Naruto, blaming him for shortening the learning time of the Rasengan.
But it doesn t matter.
Lei Ming spent the next week watching Naruto practice the Rasengan to pass the time, just as if he was rewatching the live-action version of Naruto’s Struggle Arc.
Chapter 65 Tsunade’s Crisis! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old version)
Time flies, and a week has passed. Relying on the powerful Shadow Clone Technique, Naruto practiced desperately without even realizing it, and finally mastered the basics of the Rasengan on the morning of the last day.
However, on the morning of that day, Jiraiya suddenly stumbled into the hotel where Lei Ming and his friends were staying, and slammed Lei Ming’s door.
He shouted anxiously, “Hey, hey, hey! Is there anyone else in there? Come out quickly!”
Lei Ming opened the door sleepily, yawned and looked at Jiraiya, and asked, “What’s going on? Master Jiraiya, why are you knocking on my door so early? Don’t you know that young people usually go to bed late at night?”
Jiraiya rolled his eyes at Lei Ming in annoyance and asked bluntly, “Stop talking nonsense and go check Tsunade’s whereabouts. Has she come back?”
“Eh? Lady Tsunade? … Could it be?”
After being reminded by Jiraiya, Lei Ming immediately recalled the plot of the original work. Orochimaru had his hands sealed by the Third Hokage, and he must be suffering from the backlash of the severe curse. In order to heal his hands, he will definitely seek help from Tsunade.
As soon as he thought of this, Lei Ming immediately lost all his sleepiness. He rushed to the door next to him and slammed it, saying loudly, “Xinyue, Bai, are you guys up? If you are, go to Lady Tsunade’s bedroom and see if Lady Tsunade is there!”
Soon, there was movement in the girl’s living room. About five minutes later, Bai, who was dressed neatly, opened the door and came out, first nodding and greeting Jiraiya.
Then he reported to Lei Ming, “Lord Lei Ming, Lady Tsunade is not here. She went out for a drink with Lord Jiraiya yesterday and has not returned since.”
Xinyue, who followed behind, continued, “Not only did Tsunade-sama not come back, but in the morning, Shizune-sama packed something for some reason and went out and didn’t come back either.”
When Jiraiya heard what they said, his brows knitted into a shape of a “?” and he said, “Damn it, are we late?”
Lei Ming knew the plot of the original novel, so when he saw Thor coming out following Xinyue, he grabbed her little hand and pulled her out of the inn.
Thor ran behind him unhappily, “What are you doing? Lei Ming! Why are you so excited?”
“There’s no time to explain to you. When Thor gets outside, you transform back into a dragon and take us to find Lady Tsunade. If it’s too late, Lady Tsunade might be in danger!” Lei Ming said as he ran.
Thor ran after him, wondering, “What? Tsunade will be in danger, are you kidding? She’s so strong, she’s one of the strongest humans I’ve ever seen, she can even arm wrestle with me, how can she be in danger?”
Although Thor didn’t believe Tsunade would be in danger, he still transformed back into a dragon form as Lei Ming requested. Then, Lei Ming and his group, Jiraiya, and Naruto, who was brought by Jiraiya, sat on the back of the dragon and flew into the air.
The flying speed of the dragon is really amazing, it is comparable to that of a supersonic fighter. In addition, Thor’s nose is very sensitive, so he quickly found the whereabouts of Tsunade and Shizune.
Sister Shizune below was injured by Kabuto Yakushi in just a few hits, while Lady Tsunade was huddled on the ground trembling. Although she was not injured, it was obvious that she had a hemophobia attack.
Seeing Tsunade like this, Lei Ming was speechless. He whispered to himself, “Damn it! What’s going on? Didn’t I find a way to cure her hemophobia? Why is it happening again?”
But the next moment, Lei Ming knew why Tsunade’s hemophobia, which he had cured with great difficulty, had broken out. On Orochimaru’s side, there were two corpses covered in blood lying on the ground.
If you look closely, Lei Ming can easily recognize them. Aren’t they Tsunade’s brother who died many years ago, and her ex-boyfriend?
Lei Ming, who is familiar with the original work, can basically analyze the reason immediately.
There is no need to ask, it must be Orochimaru who deliberately used the Impure World Reincarnation technique to resurrect and summon Tsunade’s brother and her ex-boyfriend, and then made them both die again in front of her.
How could Tsunade possibly withstand such strong psychological stimulation?
Jiraiya, who was rich in combat experience, saw the situation on the battlefield and also saw the trick. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, “Despicable! Orochimaru, you damn bastard, how could you treat Tsunade like this!”
Jiraiya, who was full of anger, jumped down without even waiting for Thor to land completely on the ground.
He rushed down like a cannonball, with his fists clenched tightly, and punched Orochimaru in the face.
“Orochimaru! You bastard!”
Orochimaru’s body was beaten and rolled over, and then thrown backwards. After rolling on the ground for who knows how many times, he stood up again staggeringly.
With a sinister smile on his face, he looked at Jiraiya and said, “Hehehehehe! Jiraiya, you’re here really fast!”
Chapter 66 How difficult is Kimimaro when he is not sick? Please collect it! (Old version)
“Hehehehe! Jiraiya, you’re here really quickly!” Orochimaru stood up shakily and looked at Jiraiya with a sinister smile.
Jiraiya looked back and saw Tsunade, who was huddled on the ground with blood on her hands, hugging him and trembling. He suddenly became furious and glared at Orochimaru, shouting, “Orochimaru, we are old friends after all, how could you provoke Tsunade like that!”
Orochimaru smiled helplessly and said, “I can’t do anything about it. It’s Tsunade’s fault for not wanting to cooperate with me in healing my wounds, even though I’ve offered her such good conditions.”
“The condition you’re referring to is the Impure World Reincarnation, summoning the two people Tsunade cares about the most? What’s even more hateful is that they were allowed to die again in front of Tsunade! How despicable, how hateful!”
“Hehehehe! Humans are such strange creatures. They don’t know what is most precious until they lose it. If you don’t let Tsunade experience the pain of loss again, how could she surrender with her personality?” Orochimaru smiled without any guilt.
“You damn bastard!” When Jiraiya heard Orochimaru’s words, his hair stood up in anger and he rushed towards Orochimaru wanting to punch him again.
However, Orochimaru twisted his body strangely twice and dodged Jiraiya’s fist. He turned around and kicked Jiraiya hard in the back, sending Jiraiya’s body flying forward like a cannonball and creating a huge hole in the ground.
Jiraiya crawled out of the pit in a panic, coughed twice, brushed off the dust on his body, gritted his teeth and muttered to himself, “Damn it, the effect of the medicine hasn’t worn off yet?”
Orochimaru naturally noticed that Jiraiya was not in a good state, so he smiled and joked, “Hehehehe! It seems that Tsunade also made some arrangements before coming here! Jiraiya, you are not in a good state!”
“Hmph, speaking of being in bad shape, you and I are on the same page! Even so, I can still beat you up!” Jiraiya wiped his nose unhappily, rolled up his sleeves and rushed towards Orochimaru.
Then, there was a tug-of-war battle between the two, a physical fight.
At the same time, on the other side, Lei Ming, Xin Yue and Bai had just landed when they were blocked by a white-haired young man.
The boy spread his hands with five fingers open and waved them.
“Ten Finger Missiles!”
Lei Ming, Xin Yue and Bai immediately drew out their kunai to resist, bang bang bang bang bang!
What they knocked to the ground were actually human finger bones and fingertip bones!
Looking at the white-haired man in front of him, Lei Ming immediately recognized him and frowned, “A guy from the Hyuga clan?”
The man had no expression on his face and said coldly, “Hmm? You can actually tell that I’m from the Kaguya clan. You have a lot of knowledge! My name is Kaguya Kimimaro! Please give me your guidance!”
“Shit! Shouldn’t this guy be seriously ill and unable to move? How could this be… No! This chakra feeling isn’t the effect of a ninjutsu, it’s a real person! And he doesn’t seem to be suffering from any disease!”
Lei Ming opened his Sharingan and observed carefully, watching the direction of Kimimaro’s chakra and made a judgment instantly.
In the original work, when Kimimaro blocked Naruto and welcomed Sasuke, he must have used some forbidden ninjutsu to forcibly materialize his soul. In any case, he did not fight with his real body.
“Forget it! It doesn’t matter. No matter whether he is terminally ill or not, he is not easy to deal with! We need to be careful! After all, he is the guy who can help Orochimaru kill the Kazekage!” Lei Ming reminded himself in his heart.
Thunder pointed a finger at Tsunade and said, “Naruto! Lady Tsunade is now in your hands to protect. This guy is more difficult to deal with! We need to concentrate our energy to deal with him!”
“Okay! I’ll go right away!” Naruto took the order without hesitation and rushed towards Tsunade.
“It’s not easy to deal with two Uchiha clans at once! We need to activate the curse seal to deal with them. Curse Seal of Earth! Activate!”
There was no sadness or joy in Kimimaro’s eyes. The cursed pattern on his chest immediately spread to his entire body. The color of his skin changed along with it, and his pupils also turned golden.
Xinyue pressed her fists with both hands in dissatisfaction and said, “What? Brother Leiming, you think too highly of him! Do we need the three of us to attack at the same time to deal with a mere Kimimaro? I alone is enough!”
Xinyue couldn’t help but rush up first, but before she could get close to Kimimaro, suddenly, countless bone spurs grew on Kimimaro’s body, and his body danced rapidly at an incredible angle.
“Fuck! What the hell is this thing!” Xinyue held a kunai in each hand and blocked it in front of her. Even with the Sharingan, she could only barely keep up with the opponent’s strange attacks and block all the fatal bone spur attacks.
After just a brief fight, Xinyue’s clothes were torn in many places. Xinyue wiped the sweat from her forehead and quickly retreated back to Leiming in dejection.
She stuck out her tongue cutely and said, “Sorry, Brother Lei Ming, I’m back! That guy is too dangerous! I can’t handle it alone!”
Chapter 67: Kimimaro’s Immortality! Request for Flowers! (Old Version)
“Sorry, Brother Lei Ming, I’m back! That guy is too dangerous! I can’t seem to handle him alone!” Xinyue flashed back to Lei Ming and the others, sticking out her tongue cutely.
Lei Ming shook his head helplessly, then turned and looked seriously at Kimimaro opposite him.
To be honest, Lei Ming himself couldn’t be sure how strong Kimimaro was, as he was not suffering from any illness at all. After all, he died very early in the original work.
But it s also good this way. Taking this opportunity, Lei Ming finally has the chance to learn it in person.
Lei Ming lowered his voice and said to Xinyue and Bai beside him, “You two assist from the side, I will take the lead!”
Bai “Yes, Lord Lei Ming.”
Xinyue: “Okay! Brother Leiming!”
As for Thor, who had transformed from a dragon back into a human form behind him, Lei Ming made a gesture, indicating that she should stand by for the time being and not take any action.
Lei Ming knew that if the original plot was followed, there would be a great battle between the three ninjas, and the summoned beasts of the three ninjas would all appear on the scene.
In order to prepare for the shocking battle that is coming, he needs to keep Thor in complete condition.
Blue lightning jumped on Lei Ming’s body and he rushed forward at high speed.
“Chidori Style! Flash Thunder!”
Lei Ming’s figure was constantly dodging at high speed around Kimimaro, holding the hilt of the sword tightly in his hand, spitting out lightning blades, and surrounding Kimimaro with high-intensity instant slashing attacks.
Puff puff puff puff! Ding ding ding ding ding!
“Spring Dance!”
Kimimaro pulled out the arm bones from his arms and turned them into sharp daggers. Then the bones in his hands grew back rapidly. He held the sharp bone swords in his hands. At the same time, sharp bone spurs grew all over his body, and his body danced at high speed.
Chichi chichi chichi!
After a minute of high-intensity instant attack, Lei Ming dodged and retreated to a safe distance. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He looked at the scratches on his clothes and smiled, “Sure enough, he is worthy of being Kimimaro. He can still scratch me like this. His bone-controlling ninjutsu is really difficult to deal with!”
Lei Ming’s lightning blade attack was not without effect. The lightning blade just now did pierce Kimimaro’s vital points.
However, if you look closely now, you can see that there is indeed a sword wound at the place where Kimimaro was stabbed by the lightning blade.
However, these wounds did not bleed much, and the skin and flesh were healing quickly. At the same time, underneath the wounds, one could see the white periosteum, which protected all the vital parts of Kimimaro’s body.
Even Xinyue, who has always been a bit carefree, grinned in disbelief when she saw Kimimaro’s abnormal defense, and said with a headache, “Demon! What a troublesome guy, how can this guy’s defense be so abnormal! Even Brother Leiming’s lightning blade can’t penetrate it!”
Lei Ming laughed happily and said, “This is fun! It would be boring if he was defeated so easily!”
Bai formed seals with his hands, rushed forward, and shouted, “Let me try! Ice Shield! Ice Spirit Palm!”
As Bai formed seals with his hands, two huge hands condensed from ice appeared in the air, one on the left and one on the right, and slapped towards Kimimaro in the middle.
If this move was really used, an ordinary person would be beaten into a meat patty in an instant.
But, could Kimimaro really be beaten to death so easily?
Two huge icy hands clasped together tightly!
However, less than ten seconds later, a huge sound was heard from between the two giant hands of ice. The two giant hands of ice were pushed apart little by little, and Kimimaro’s figure could be seen from inside.
At this moment, Kimimaro also only had slight skin and flesh injuries, but there was a hard periosteum underneath the skin that protected all his vital parts intact.
Lei Ming couldn’t help but exclaimed, “It’s incredible! This is simply a skeletal version of the Body of Steel! If it were just a normal physical attack, I’m afraid it wouldn’t be able to hurt him!”
Lei Ming recalled that when Gaara and Kimimaro were fighting in the original work, if Kimimaro had not fallen ill and died in the end, it would most likely have been Gaara who was killed in the end.
The ninjutsu used by Bai, the Ice Spirit Giant Hand, actually has a similar attack effect to Gaara’s Sand Coffin Binding Ninjutsu, both of which are purely physical attack ninjutsu!
“Hehehehe! So powerful! Then try my Rasengan!” The little girl Xinyue saw the battle on Naruto’s side and sent Kabuto Yakushi flying with a single Rasengan, and she immediately became motivated.
While Kimimaro was fighting against the giant ice hand of the White Ninjutsu and was suppressed in the middle of the giant hand, Xinyue summoned a shadow clone.
“Shadow Clone Technique! I leave it to you, my clone! Big Ball Rasengan!”
“No problem, leave it to me!”
Xinyue is very cautious. Facing such a dangerous guy like Kimimaro, she will not take risks again before collecting enough information.
Crescent Moon’s shadow clone formed a large Rasengan with one hand, rushed towards Kimimaro, raised the Rasengan and smashed it forward.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
The powerful explosion of the Big Ball Rasengan not only destroyed the Ice Spirit’s giant hand, but also blew Kimimaro inside it backwards at high speed.
Chapter 68 Kimimaro’s Summons! Corpse Dragon! Please give me a thumbs up! (Old Version)
Kimimaro’s body was hit by the Rasengan, and was enveloped in dazzling light. He flew backwards like a cannonball, sliding on the ground to form a long, deep tunnel, and then crashed heavily into a huge rock under the ground behind him.
The stone was hit and had huge dents and dense cracks.
When the light disappeared, Kimimaro’s body was deeply embedded in the stone, with blood flowing from multiple wounds on his body.
But when you look closely, you will find that Kimimaro’s head twisted slightly twice, and then slowly opened his eyes.
Kimimaro twisted his body outward with great force, and unexpectedly, without any help from external force, his body actually came out of the inlaid hole.
The broken hand and leg bones, which were obviously severely deformed, surprisingly recovered rapidly during the time it took him to take two or three slow steps forward.
The outer layer of flesh and blood was also healing rapidly. Soon, in less than a minute, Kimimaro’s body had completely healed itself.
Kimimaro frowned, reached out and touched his chest, frowned and said, “As expected of the Fourth Hokage’s ninjutsu, the destructive power of the ninjutsu is so huge! Even though I have used periosteum to protect my internal organs in advance, I still suffered serious damage!”
Xinyue’s eyes widened in disbelief, her mouth opened adorably, and she said in shock, “Fuck! Is this guy even human? He’s simply a monster! How can he still move like this?”
“The Rasengan developed by Brother Leiming has a destructive power comparable to that of a super-A-level ninjutsu. Even if a tailed beast is hit, I’m afraid it won’t have such a terrifying recovery speed as his, right?”
Lei Ming smiled bitterly and said, “This is the strength of Orochimaru. The use of the curse seal is actually a kind of use of chakra. The particularity of the curse seal varies from person to person. The characteristic of Kimimaro’s curse seal is probably that it maximizes his self-healing ability and his ability to control his bones!”
“That’s right! It seems that you have a good understanding of Lord Orochimaru’s research! If I hadn’t been forced to this extent by you, I wouldn’t want to use this ninjutsu!”
“This ninjutsu was actually developed by me recently. I was unable to use it before because I suffered from a special disease!”
Kimimaro formed seals with his hands, closed his eyes and whispered, “Summon the Corpse! Bone Dragon!”
Kimimaro bit his finger and slammed the ground hard with one hand, but nothing happened at first.
But soon, Lei Ming and the others began to feel some strange vibrations under their feet, which continued to make rustling sounds, as if there was something under their feet, moving rapidly underground.
The pupils of Lei Ming’s eyes suddenly shrank violently for a moment. A large number of corpses began to appear under Kimimaro’s feet, slowly lifting his body up.
There were many kinds of corpses under Kimimaro’s feet, including human corpses and corpses of various animals. These corpses merged, melted and deformed under Kimimaro’s feet, and finally reshaped into a giant beast like a dinosaur skeleton.
It had four legs, a long tail with bones like copper hammers, and a head like a triceratops.
“Hiss, hiss, hiss! What kind of monster is this?” Sister Shizune, who had already healed her injuries in the back, gasped when she saw the monster under Kimimaro’s feet.
Lei Ming was not too shocked when he saw Kimimaro’s summoning ninjutsu. Instead, he smiled with some nostalgia, his lips curled up, and said with a smile, “It’s really interesting. From what Kimimaro said, his disease should have been cured recently. It seems that my butterfly effect is really… hehe!… I don’t know how to put it!”
“However, this bone dragon does look quite familiar! It’s somewhat similar to some of the games I played in my previous life!”
At the same time, on the other side, Naruto fought with Kabuto Yakushi for his life. After knocking Kabuto Yakushi down, he also fell unconscious.
Tsunade was inspired by Naruto’s performance, or perhaps stimulated by the protagonist’s halo, she overcame her hemophobia again, and began to work hard to suppress the fear in her heart and treat Naruto’s injuries.
“Don’t die! Naruto!… Don’t die!…” Tsunade tried her best to hold back the trembling of her hands and treated Naruto with medical ninjutsu.
Shizune and Bai wanted to rush over to help, but were stopped by Lei Ming, who stood in front of them and said, “Leave Tsunade-sama over there! Don’t walk around. The bone dragon summoned by Kimimaro is very dangerous. We have to be careful!”
Lei Ming snapped his fingers behind him and called out, “Thor! It’s your turn. Is it okay for you to deal with the bone dragon on the opposite side?”
“Tsk! It’s just a bone dragon. Is it that difficult to deal with?” Although Thor showed some dissatisfaction, he had actually been unable to bear it any longer.
She had been watching Lei Ming and his men fighting, fighting the enemy until the sky was dark and there were explosions everywhere. She had actually been itching to take action several times.
The magic circle on Thor’s body flickered, and he turned back into a dragon, flapping his wings behind him vigorously.
The green dragon and the bone dragon controlled by Kimimaro collided head to head. The collision of dragon horns produced violent sparks, and the two sides were competing in strength like a bull.